The Gold Rose: An Edward of Angoulême timeline

Year of the Three Edwards
  • Year of the Three Edwards
    From alt-Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

    The Year of the Three Edwards, or the Year of the Three Kings, refers to the year 1377 in English history. The year is considered memorable because of the deaths of two kings in quick succession, leading to three monarchs of the same name in the same year. The three kings who reigned over England in 1377 were Edward III, Edward IV and Edward V.

    Background
    Edward III became king of England following the abdication of his father, Edward II, in 1327. He was only 14 years old and, as a minor, he served as a figurehead for the rule of Roger Mortimer, 1st earl of March. Edward III took personal control of royal government in 1330 and reigned until his death in 1377. In that time, he led successful campaigns in Scotland and declared himself the rightful king of France, setting off the Hundred Years War. His eldest son and heir, Edward of Woodstock, prince of Wales, better known as the Black Prince, was celebrated for his military leadership on campaigns in France and Castile, winning unlikely victories at the Battle of Poitiers in 1356 and the Battle of Nájera in 1367. The Black Prince was 47 in 1377. He had two sons, the eldest of which was Edward of Angoulême, age 12.

    Rapid succession
    Edward III suffered a major stroke late in the spring of 1377 and died on 21 June. He was succeeded by the Black Prince, who became Edward IV. The military successes of his youth made Edward IV popular with the higher nobility despite a recent feud with parliament, but he had been in ill health for nearly a decade by the time of his father's death.

    Edward IV still accomplished some of his duties as king despite his illness. A coronation was planned for 6 August to coincide with the Feast of the Transfiguration. The traditional rubric for the coronation of an English king was revised to stress the authority of the monarch and consecrate the line of succession with the investiture of Angoulême as prince of Wales. Already too ill to ride a horse, the long ceremony so taxed the king's fragile health that he had to be wrapped in a cloth of gold and nailed into a carriage so that he did not topple over on the ride to the Tower from Westminster Abbey. He was bedridden for the remainder of his reign and died after 100 days of rule on 29 September. Angoulême then succeeded to the throne as Edward V.

    Aftermath
    The deaths of Edward III and Edward IV threw the kingdom into disarray. Edward III's health had appeared to be mending early in the spring, and he had been well enough in April to attend the annual festivities of the Order of the Garter, where he knighted his grandson, Angoulême. Edward IV had successfully hidden the seriousness of his condition since his return to England in 1371. He had managed a practically vacant household and kept all but the most necessary figures away, appearing in public only in times of improved health. His attendance of the 1376 parliament had given him the appearance of a healthy man. Their deaths in quick succession therefore shocked the country, depressing English morale amid renewed hostilities with France and causing legal chaos, as writs issued in their names to diplomats and military commanders carried no authority after their deaths.

    The succession of the 12-year-old Edward V required a regency government. In accordance with plans drawn up by Edward IV before his death, the responsibilities for the government and person of Edward V were divided between two of Edward IV's surviving brothers: John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster, was made lord regent and managed the government of the realm while Edmund of Langley, 1st duke of Aumale, was made lord protector and managed the welfare of Edward V as the king's guardian.
     
    Last edited:
    Meta: alt-Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
  • Alt-Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia: The "click hole" timeline, explained
    This is my first timeline on the board and I am attempting to write it as if we're falling down a "click hole" on an ATL Wikipedia. What is a "click hole?" If you're unfamiliar with the term, then let us consult the experts at Urban Dictionary:

    Much like a black hole, but for the Internet. One click leads you to the next which leads you to the next which leads into the next. And the next thing you know, eight hours has passed and you don't exactly know how you got where you are.

    All of us history nuts have fallen down click holes on Wikipedia and stayed up way too late into the night reading linked articles. I love/hate falling down click holes, and I want to try and recreate that experience in alternate history. Here's how it will work:
    • Each update in this thread will be written in the style of a Wikipedia article from this alternate timeline, going into detail on a particular event, person, or thing.
    • In each article, I will link to a other articles that you can click on and read -- just as you would on OTL Wikipedia today. Those links will take you to other articles in this timeline, allowing you to jump around this ATL Wikipedia as suits your interest. This will hopefully recreate the experience of falling down a click hole.
    • Articles will be arranged in the index chronologically as they occur in ATL, so you can choose to skip the ATL Wikipedia click hole and read the ATL events chronologically if you'd prefer.
    • Also in each article, at least a couple of the links will go off-site to Straw Poll. That poll will determine what gets added next to the timeline. Once it is written, I will go back and edit past articles to include links to the new article where appropriate.
    • Over time, these alt-Wikipedia articles will fit together to paint a picture of this alternate history as I imagine it.
    Now, full disclaimer, I do plan on putting some guardrails on this with regard to where it goes. You won't see me linking to things so that we end up reading about the alt history development of the internal combustion engine. The links will stay clustered around characters and events near the POD and slowly branch out with time, depending on what I think might be interesting.

    Point of departure
    Our POD is that Edward of Angoulême survives. I consider "The Gold Rose" to be a single point departure from our timeline, with the Black Prince living into 1377 being a butterfly of him not having to deal with the grief of losing a son on top of his personal health and political failings in this era. (I posted a PC thread about this a while back.)
     
    Last edited:
    Bad Parliament
  • Bad Parliament
    The English Parliament of 1376 was held at Westminster Palace from 28 April to 6 July 1376, making it the longest-sitting parliament at the time. It was lauded by chroniclers in the fourteenth century for the crown's forceful defense of royal power, but was derided by later Whig historians as the Bad Parliament.

    Background
    Parliament had not been assembled since November 1373, nearly two and a half years before its 1376 meeting. The delay was intentional. The kingdoms of England and France had been at war since 1369 and England was on the verge of total defeat when a truce was negotiated in 1375. King Edward III of England was the model of a medieval warrior king, but had grown old and senile. The king's eldest son and heir, Edward of Woodstock, prince of Wales, better known as the Black Prince, was also unwell and so the administration of the realm was left to the king's councilors.

    The men of the king's council had their own interests and understood that summoning parliament during a period of discontent threatened those interests. As a result, they resisted doing so until they had no other option. Summons for parliament were issued in 1376, as the war was due to resume the following year and the government lacked the funds to raise an army or even to adequately defend itself.

    In session
    Edward III presided over the opening of parliament on 28 April. Both the Lords and Commons gathered in the Painted Chamber to hear a sermon from Simon Sudbury, archbishop of Canterbury, and an opening address from Sir John Knyvet, lord chancellor. Knyvet spoke of the challenges that faced the kingdom and the role of parliament in helping the government meet these challenges. The lord treasurer, Sir Robert de Ashton, then delivered a report on the kingdom's finances. The king's declining health prevented him from attending further proceedings and the Black Prince presided in his stead.

    The Black Prince had been absent from royal government for nearly two years by the spring of 1376. He had withdrawn from public life to hide the seriousness of the illness that he had been battling since the late 1360s. He appeared at the parliament of 1376 during a period of good health.

    The government formally requested a tax on movable goods at the rate of one-tenth for towns and one-fifteenth for farmland, as well as customs revenue from wool for one year. This was the standard grant of taxation for the time, but grievances against the government had built up in the years since the parliament of 1373 and the government's request would spark a constitutional crisis in the weeks that followed.

    Rise of the Commons
    On 29 April, the Lords and Commons were divided into separate chambers, which had become tradition during the reign of Edward III. The barons and bishops of the Lords met in the White Chamber while the knights and burgesses of the Commons met in the Chapter House of Westminster Abbey.

    The meeting of the Commons was immediately and unusually well-organized. The attendees swore to keep their discussions secret and work together to advance a list of demands for the government of the realm. They also chose to elect one of their number to speak for them all when advancing these demands. This was Sir Peter de la Mare, a knight of the shire who worked as a sheriff and toll collector, and who served as steward for Edmund Mortimer, 3rd earl of March.

    After more than a week of deliberation, de la Mare led the whole of the Commons into the White Chamber to deliver an objection to the government's request for taxation and accuse various members of the king's council of corruption and incompetence. The accusations against William Latimer, 4th baron Latimer, and Sir Richard Lyons so appalled the Black Prince that he ordered their immediate arrest. This was opposed by the Black Prince's brother, John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster, who was a longtime friend of Lyons, but the charges were too serious and well-substantiated to dismiss. Among other crimes, Latimer was accused of selling the control of castles in Aquitaine to the French and Lyons of collecting repayment for loans to the government that were never actually made. A parliamentary investigation over the following weeks determined that the pair were in fact guilty.

    Encouraged by the successful removal of Latimer and Lyons, the Commons demanded investigations into John Neville, 3rd baron Neville, and Sir Richard Sturry for possible complicity in Latimer and Lyons's crimes. They further demanded the dismissal of Knyvet and Ashton for having been too incompetent to have discovered Latimer and Lyons's corruption earlier. They also called for Alice Perrers, the king's mistress, to be removed from the king's presence for having interfered in the due process of the law.

    The Black Prince was initially receptive to the charges brought forward by the Commons. He agreed to the removal of Knyvet and Ashton and to an investigation of Neville and Sturrey. He strongly agreed that Perrers held too much power and should be banished from court. This, however, only emboldened the Commons further.

    The tyranny of the Black Prince
    The Commons attempted to impose new councilors on the king after the removal of Latimer and Lyons, which precipitated a breakdown between the Black Prince and parliament. A proposal to create a permanent council of 12 lords elected by the Commons to administer and oversee royal government was rejected by the prince as an infringement upon the royal prerogative. Neither side was willing to compromise and a stalemate ensued.

    On 8 June, de la Mare declared that no grant of taxation would be approved without the creation of a permanent council. This was a bold escalation in his showdown with the Black Prince. Parliament had never before refused to grant taxation in a time of war and doing so now in order to force reforms on the government outraged the Black Prince.

    The situation came to a head on 25 June when the Black Prince accused de la Mare of treason, arguing that a refusal to grant taxation in a time of war exposed the realm to invasion and ruin. De la Mare was arrested and imprisoned.

    The earl of March objected to de la Mare's arrest, but the Black Prince stripped March of his post as earl marshal for this objection. The Commons divided against itself under the threat of more arrests. Cowed by the fury of the Black Prince, the proposed tax and wool revenues were approved and the members of the Commons were made to appear before the king at Eltham Palace and apologize for their delay and impertinence. Parliament was dissolved soon thereafter.

    Aftermath
    The Black Prince appointed several of his allies and retainers to positions in royal government after the Bad Parliament. Among them, William of Wykeham, bishop of Winchester, was made chancellor and Sir Hugh Segrave, who served the Black Prince as steward of the duchy of Cornwall, became steward of the king's household.

    The new council launched a full examination of royal accounts. It was discovered that Latimer and Lyons had successfully hidden their corruption for as long as they had by keeping the business of government moving smoothly when it interacted with Gaunt and other major lords while ignoring and defrauding lower-ranking figures. Among the more notable crimes discovered in this examination was that Latimer and Lyons had embezzled 10,000 marks in fines paid to the king by Sir Robert Knolles. The council assessed that the pair had misappropriated more than £24,000 in royal revenue over their tenure. Latimer was fined 20,000 marks and Lyons 16,000 marks in restitution. Neville and Sturrey were not found to be complicit in any major crimes, though they were dismissed from their positions.

    The Black Prince ordered that neither Latimer nor Lyons should be released until at least one-third of both their fines had been paid, keeping the two men imprisoned for several months. He earmarked the money extracted from them for the defense of what remained of English Aquitaine, a decision that would be instrumental to turning back a French assault the following year. Otherwise, he left governance of the realm to the new royal council. He again retreated from public life, as his health deteriorated once more.

    Another parliament was called in spring 1377, as the truce with France was set to expire that summer. A general pardon was announced at the parliament of 1377 in celebration of the king's golden jubilee. Sir Peter de la Mare was the only man excluded from the pardon. He remained in prison for more than a year.

    Legacy
    The Bad Parliament is famous today for setting two major parliamentary precedents. The first was the tradition of electing a speaker of the House of Commons, the same office that in later centuries grew to become the head of government. The second was the process of impeachment by which parliament would have the right to accuse and convict the king's ministers.

    The failure of the Commons to institute the most radical of its reforms and impose an elected council onto royal government is sometimes seen as a stumbling block in the evolution of parliamentary power, but while the actions of the Black Prince in 1376 would make the proposal untenable in the immediate future, the threat of it would never fully fade from royal consciousness. The rise of the Commons in 1376 would be a bogeyman for monarchs through the next century.

    The Black Prince and the lords could not appreciate the legal consequences of the events of the Bad Parliament in their own day. The prince's actions were a reminder that the king's power was nearly absolute so long as he commanded the support of the Lords, and the lack of outrage from the Lords regarding the arrest of the speaker of the Commons is an indication that the magnates and clergy still saw themselves as loyal servants of the king. At the time, this was seen as a positive and the Black Prince was lauded by contemporaries for balancing the reform of his father's government with the protection of the royal prerogative. The chronicler Thomas Walsingham even referred to it as the Good Parliament in his Chronicon Angliæ. The events of the parliament of 1376 would later be recast as a sort of tyranny against the people beginning in the 17th century, becoming the accepted historical narrative by the 19th century, though some recent historians have challenged this.
     
    Last edited:
    King of the Hundred Days
  • King of the Hundred Days
    The reign of King Edward IV of England, known in popular memory as the Black Prince, lasted for 100 days, from 21 June to 29 September 1377. The second king in the Year of the Three Edwards, Edward IV is sometimes called the King of the Hundred Days.

    Background
    The Black Prince had a long and celebrated military career before succeeding to the throne. He distinguished himself fighting in the Battle of Crécy at age 16 in 1346 and led the English to an unlikely victory against a much larger French force at the Battle of Poitiers in 1356. His capture of King Jean II of France at Poitiers ultimately led to the Treaty of Brétigny in 1360, which gave England control over southwestern France. Edward III organized this new territory into the principality of Aquitaine, which he granted to the Black Prince.

    The Treaty of Brétigny established a formal peace between England and France, but proxy wars in Brittany and Castile continued through the 1360s. The Black Prince led an army into Castile and inflicted heavy casualties on the forces of Enrique de Trastámara at the Battle of Nájera in 1367. His continued military success, combined with his lavish lifestyle and largesse, made him a popular figure with the English nobility, but forced severe taxation. This ultimately led to rebellion in Aquitaine and renewed war with France in 1369.

    A series of French victories in the early 1370s resulted in England's near-total eviction from the continent. By 1375, all that remained of the lands England had won in 1360 were the towns of Auray, Calais, Brest, Bordeaux, Bayonne, and a collection of small fortresses spread across the Aquitanian interior. Despite an overwhelming French military advantage, the Black Prince's brother, John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster, managed to negotiate a one-year truce. The truce was extended for a second year in 1376.

    Illness and incapacity
    After the Nájera campaign, the Black Prince suffered a chronic affliction that left him near death on at least two occasions. Contemporaries described this affliction as dysentery, though modern historians question the likelihood that he could sustain a ten-year battle with dysentery, which can be fatal in a matter of weeks.

    The Black Prince was forced to return to England in 1371 as a result of his illness, leaving Gaunt as lieutenant of Aquitaine. In an effort to hide the seriousness of his condition, the Black Prince managed a practically vacant household and kept all but the most necessary figures away. He appeared in public only in times of improved health, which were rare after 1374. The Black Prince's retreat from public life, combined with Gaunt's diplomatic success and prestigious military appointment in Aquitaine, led Gaunt to assume a greater role in royal government as Edward III advanced in age.

    The Black Prince's last major public appearance before succeeding to the throne was at the contentious parliament of 1376, which later became known as the Bad Parliament. One account of the arrest of Sir Peter de la Mare describes the Black Prince as pale and drawn, suggesting that his health had begun to decline over the course of the long parliament, which sat for more than two months. The Black Prince retreated again from public life after the dissolution of parliament in July. His condition had so deteriorated by September that he was confined to Kennington Palace thereafter.

    Preparations for war
    Early in March 1377, Edward III's council, which was controlled by the Black Prince after the events of the Bad Parliament, received its first report as to the scale of the French military operation planned for the coming summer. Sir Thomas Felton, seneschal of Aquitaine, had come into possession of documents detailing French and Castilian naval preparations after the capture of a French spy in Gascony. The information gleaned from these papers and the spy's interrogation revealed that the French were coordinating assaults on every English position on the continent as well as southern England and Wales. The council acted quickly to address the situation. Summons for parliament were issued and an embassy to France was simultaneously dispatched in a last-ditch effort to extend the truce. A diplomatic mission to Navarre was also planned, but scotched by the Black Prince.

    Edward III presided over the opening of parliament on 5 May 1377. The king's appearance here and at the Order of the Garter ceremonies the month prior gave many the impression that his health was on the mend. The Black Prince attended the opening ceremony, but neither the king nor prince took part in any further proceedings. Gaunt represented the king through the rest of the parliament. The details of the French war plans were so alarming that the Commons approved a new grant of taxation.

    Men and materials were quickly dispatched to areas known to be French targets. Six hundred men were sent to Pembrokeshire, castles across southern Wales were repaired and resupplied, new garrisons were ordered into the Isle of Wight and ports in Cornwall and Devon, and 1,000 men were put into Dover Castle. Sir Michael de la Pole concentrated the whole fleet of the northern admiralty on the Thames, though this was a rump force after the 1372 Battle of La Rochelle. The garrisons at Berwick and Lochmaben on the Scottish march were also reinforced, though there was no mention of Scotland in the captured French war plans. Most importantly, magnates were charged with defending areas in which they were the principal landholders as to allow for a rapid response to any French attack.

    First days
    The Black Prince succeeded to the throne as Edward IV upon his father's death on 21 June 1377. He likely received news of his father's passing early the following morning and wrote to Gaunt saying "I have ascended the throne of our father" on 22 June.

    On 23 June, the embassy to France returned to England and learned of Edward III's death. John Harewell, bishop of Bath and Wells, who was a longtime councilor of the Black Prince and had been a part of the diplomatic mission, wrote that he and his fellow ambassadors "found the country full of lamentation and foreboding" upon their return.

    William Montagu, 2nd earl of Salisbury, had led the embassy and reported immediately to Edward IV. He informed the king that the French were unwilling to extend a truce, but had made an offer for permanent peace. King Charles V of France proposed to buy out English claims to the old duchy of Aquitaine for 1.2 million francs (£200,000) and restore England to all lands in the old duchy of Gascony in exchange for the immediate English abandonment of Calais and for the king of England's homage to the king of France for Gascony. Charles further proposed sealing the peace with the marriage of his daughter, Marie, and Edward's son and heir, Edward of Angoulême. The offer would halve the territory that the English had won in the Treaty of Brétigny while also reducing English Gascony to the legal status it had held before the Edwardian War.

    From a diplomatic standpoint, the French offer was remarkably generous given the English military position in France. Politically, it was impossible for the English to accept any deal that submitted their king to the king of France. Personally, it was an outrage to Edward, who erupted in anger at the idea that he would pay homage for half the land he had once ruled in southwestern France. Legally, the proposal was already null and void, as it had been made to Salisbury as a representative of Edward III, who was now dead. The English had no diplomatic option available to them and the truce was set to expire on 24 June.

    Various documents and letters signed by Edward IV or carrying his seal survive from the days immediately following his father's death, but the new king appears to have remained at Kennington for several weeks, suggesting that he was physically weak but had full control of his mental faculties. These documents demonstrate the chaos produced by Edward III's death at such a crucial time, as the actions taken by the royal council through the spring to prepare for war were called into question. Their commands were given in the name of Edward III from March to June 1377 and their authority had now lapsed with his death. Edward IV issued a flurry of orders to keep the kingdom at high alert.

    The defense of the realm was further complicated by the sudden need to plan both a state funeral and a coronation. These ceremonies were an important part of the English political tradition and necessary for establishing the legitimacy of the new regime, but some were accused of abandoning their military responsibilities to secure prestigious roles for themselves in these events. The chroniclers Jean Froissart and Thomas Walsingham wrote of Richard Fitzalan, 4th earl of Arundel, with particular scorn. Arundel had been charged with the defense of Sussex, but was engrossed in planning Edward's coronation when 500 Englishmen were lured into a French trap along the southern coast. The coronation, originally planned for mid-July, was postponed until August.

    French invasion
    On 29 June, a French force under the command of Jean de Vienne, admiral of France, landed at Winchelsea with the support of a fleet of Castilian galleys and naos. They made their way up the Rother and attacked Rye. The English had built new walls to protect the small river port, but the new defenses were not complete and the town fell to the French that same day.

    Vienne occupied Rye with the intention of using the town as a base from which to stage a larger invasion. The French plan at this time was to lay waste to southern England, as Edward III had to northern France during his devastating chevauchées in the 1340s. The French had seen firsthand how terror camapigns could disrupt a kingdom's economy and provoke the lower classes into rebellion. To this end, Vienne had landed with a force of 4,000 men to secure landing sites as an army of 8,000 mustered in Normandy. After capturing Rye, Vienne sent the bulk of his force west so that a second base could be established at Hastings.

    The English defensive system was highly decentralized. It was designed so that men could be swiftly called out to repel French landings anywhere in southern England or Wales and relied on having men armed and ready in their homes. It would prove to be fairly successful despite the turmoil caused by Edward III's death.

    Hamo of Offington, the abbot of Battle, led the local response to the French invasion. He and his men quickly captured the beached galleys that had carried the French to shore at Winchelsea, which provoked panic in Vienne's ranks. The loss of their ships meant that the French had no means of escape should the English launch a major assault on Rye. Vienne lacked the manpower to both defend the town and sortie out to retake the galleys, as he had ordered most of his number west to capture Hastings. An outrider was sent to recall the detachment from Hastings, which had barely reached the town when they were ordered to abandon their mission and return to Rye. They burnt Hastings to the ground and returned east, chasing Hamo's local force into the countryside. Having lost the element of surprise, the French abandoned Rye.

    Vienne next landed at Rottingdean, which he found defenseless in Arundel's absence. John of Charlieu, prior of Lewes, organized a local response to the town's capture with the support of Sir John Fawsley and Sir Thomas Cheyne. They led a force of 500 Englishmen to the beach, perhaps in an attempt to capture the French galleys as Hamo had done at Winchelsea, but they were ambushed during their approach. Charlieu, Fawsley and Cheyne were taken prisoner and more than 100 of their men were killed. The French and Castilians faced no further opposition in the area and moved inland to sack Lewes. Edward IV was said to have become so enraged when news of the attack on Sussex reached Kennington that he ordered Arundel back to his estates to expel the French, but the French withdrew to the coast and set sail before Arundel could mount an attack.

    The French and Castilian fleets attempted other landings along the southern coast of England in July, but local defenses were better prepared outside of Sussex. The invaders returned to Harfleur before the end of the month, unable to establish a base of operations or achieve anything of note after the sack of Lewes.

    Coronation
    On 3 July, Edward IV's brothers Edmund of Langley, 1st earl of Cambridge, and Sir Thomas of Woodstock escorted the body of Edward III from Sheen Palace to St. Paul's Cathedral. They led a procession of more than 1,000 mourners, including 400 torchbearers, and were met at St. Paul's by Gaunt and William Courtenay, bishop of London. Gaunt and Courteney led the coffin inside and onto a platform that had been erected at the center of the cathedral. A mass was performed for the mourners and church services continued on through the night in honor of the old king. The following morning at dawn, the three princes led a march from St. Paul's Cathedral to Westminster Palace, where they were greeted by Edward IV.

    This was Edward IV's first public appearance since May. Accounts of the day say that he was standing at the head of a receiving party that included his wife Joan of Kent and their two sons, but his absence from St. Paul's and the procession therefrom suggests that he may not have been well enough to stand for very long. Edward III's body lay in state overnight at Westminster Palace before being interred at the Abbey.

    Gaunt, as lord high steward, was responsible for the planning of the coronation. He ensured that all business related to the ceremony and its proceedings were documented in the Close Roll, providing the most complete record of a medieval coronation to date. On 9 July, in an attempt to appease the magnates and ensure the smooth running of events, Gaunt sat in the White Chamber to hear petitions from any lord or knight who felt that he had a right to perform a service at the coronation. This proved so successful that it would be repeated for all future coronations and grow in time to become the Court of Claims.

    Edward IV was formally crowned at Westminster Abbey on 6 August. Established customs were largely observed, but some notable changes were made. Among them, the procession from the Tower of London to Westminster Palace that traditionally preceded coronation day was not made and a procession from Westminster to the Tower was made after coronation day instead. This may have been done to accommodate the new king's declining health. Edward had remained at Westminster after his father's interment instead of returning to his favorite palace at Kennington, a possible sign that he did not have the strength to travel. The coronation's procession may therefore have been moved so that the king would not have to make the journey from Westminster to the Tower just to proceed back to Westminster for the coronation ceremony.

    Edward took confession at dawn on coronation day. He then heard three masses at St. Stephen's Chapel in honor of the Holy Trinity, to which he was intensely devoted. He was purified with holy water and incense before being escorted from the royal chamber by the monks of Canterbury. In a display of Christian humility, Edward and Joan emerged from Westminster Palace barefoot and wrapped in gauze. They traveled the short distance from the Palace to the Abbey by carriage, likely because Edward was too weak to walk. Their movement was slow, as the space was choked by crowds of onlookers.

    A procession formed at the doors to the Abbey. The bishop of London entered first, carrying the sacraments. He was followed by the monks of Westminster. The bishop of Winchester came next bearing the chalice of St. Edward, then the bishop of Exeter with the paten. The duke of Lancaster, carrying the royal scepter, was the first lay lord to follow the bishops. He was followed by the earl of Cambridge, carrying a gold rod surmounted by a dove. The prince of Wales bore Curtana, the blunted sword of Mercy that once belonged to Edward the Confessor. The earl of March and the earl of Warwick followed the prince, carrying the two swords of justice. Finally, the king and queen entered, flanked on one side by the bishop of Bath and Wells and the other by the bishop of Durham.

    Simon Sudbury, the archbishop of Canterbury, met the procession in the center of the Abbey, where a stage had been erected and covered in crimson cloth. St. Edward's Chair sat atop the stage draped in gold cloth. Edward climbed the steps onto the stage and took his seat with Joan at his side. Sudbury came forward to ask the lords if they wanted Edward as their king. The lords bellowed "Yes" so that it rang out through the Abbey. This "election" of the king was purely ceremonial by 1377, but it had been a central part of English kingship prior to the Norman Conquest. Sudbury then read the four articles of the coronation oath, which Edward swore to uphold. Edward stood to deliver an address in French that embellished the king's God-given authority, which he had aggressively and controversially defended at the Bad Parliament.

    Sudbury led Edward and Joan from the stage to the altar. A gold cloth was used to shield the king and queen from the audience as Edward and Joan were stripped of their clothing above the waist. Their hands, chests, shoulders, upper backs, arms and heads were anointed with holy oil. They were covered in the cloth of gold and formally crowned.

    Edward and Joan donned cloaks of purple silk and brocade and returned to the platform with Sudbury. They were joined there by Angoulême. Sudbury asked the lords if they accepted the prince as heir to the throne and the lords again bellowed "Yes." Angoulême knelt to receive a coronet, ring and rod as signs of his authority. An election of the prince of Wales had no precedent and its inclusion in the coronation ceremony, which was a solemn religious occasion, may imply that Edward already knew that he was nearing the end of his life.

    A High Mass was held and, once complete, Edward offered the coronation's holy relics to the shrine of St. Edward. Music played as the procession moved out of Westminster Abbey and back to the Palace.

    There was an intermission between the coronation ceremony and the feast. Edward and Joan sat in the Painted Chamber as the lord chancellor sealed letters patent formally bestowing the titles of prince of Wales, duke of Cornwall and earl of Chester onto Angoulême. The prince then stood by his father's side as the lords and ladies in attendance, beginning with Gaunt and his wife, Constanza of Castile, paid homage to the king and swore oaths to support Angoulême as his heir.

    Edward created two new titles at the oath-swearing in addition to those bestowed upon Angoulême, both for members of the royal family. His brother Langley, who had been made earl of Cambridge during their father's reign, was given the title duke of Aumale and granted the lordship of Holderness, which had been home to the de Forz earls of Aumale, to support his new rank. His youngest brother, Woodstock, was created earl of Buckingham.

    The feast that followed lasted for several hours. The long day took a serious toll on Edward's health. Two knights were required to help lift him from his seat at the end of the night. The following day's procession was postponed for hours, likely as a result of the king's exhaustion. The crowds that had gathered in the streets that morning slowly dispersed. The procession was finally attempted at midday, but the king was so weak that he could not sit upright without support. He was wrapped in gold cloth and nailed into a carriage so that he could make the journey. Joan and their younger son, Richard, rode in the carriage with him so that the nails could not be seen by onlookers.

    Edward and his family were housed in the royal apartments at the Tower upon their arrival. The king would remain there until his death weeks later.

    Scottish raids
    In July, a series of small and mostly unrelated incidents along the Scottish march inflamed tensions on both sides of the border. One of these incidents was at the Roxburgh fair, where a brawl between drunken fairgoers ended in the accidental death of a Scotsman who had been in the employ of George Dunbar, 10th earl of Dunbar. Dunbar was the most powerful lord in southeastern Scotland and his response to the events at the Roxburgh fair nearly brought England and Scotland to all-out war.

    On 10 August, Dunbar marched a small army to Roxburgh, which was then under English control. His men massacred the local population and burned the town to the ground. He led an ambush on the English garrison at Berwick just days later, killing several Englishmen and capturing Sir Thomas Musgrave, captain of Berwick. Dunbar justified his actions as a response to the English failure to compensate the widow of the man who'd been killed at the Roxburgh fair, but the later discovery of a French ambassador in the Scottish march suggests that the assault was planned in concert with the French.

    On 19 August, news reached London that Henry Percy, 4th baron Percy, had raised an army and planned to lead an expedition into Scotland in retaliation. The rapidly escalating crisis alarmed the royal council and Edward dispatched Gaunt to restore order. Gaunt would not arrive in time to stop Percy from raiding Dunbar's lands, but a tense truce between the border lords was restored in September.

    War in France
    The English had three footholds in France in 1377: Aquitaine, Brittany and Calais. The French planned attacks on each of these positions as part of a summer campaign. Charles V's brother Louis I, duke of Anjou, would lead an assault on English partisans in Aquitaine. Another brother, Philippe II, duke of Burgundy, would attack the stronghold of Calais. Olivier V de Clisson would lead a campaign against the last remaining Anglo-Montfort positions in Brittany. Charles envisioned the fall of Bordeaux, Brest and Calais by the end of the year, but all three campaigns fell short by fall.

    Battle of Eymet
    The collapse of the principality of Aquitaine in the early 1370s had been swift, but uneven. Armagnac defected to the Valois in 1369, Limousin and Périgord had been largely conquered by 1370, Poitou by 1372, Angoulême and Saintonge by 1373, and Agenais by 1374. By 1375, France had control of nearly the entire principality outside of Bayonne and Bordeaux, but the speed of the conquest hadn't allowed time for the French to consolidate their gains. A number of minor Gascon lords remained committed to English overlordship even as territory around them fell to the French. These minor lords did not control great swathes of land, but their small castles and walled towns dotted the terrain from southern Poitou through Saintonge and Angoulême and into Périgord. These holdouts made the logistics of a direct assault on Bayonne or Bordeaux difficult, as long French supply lines were exposed to attack.

    The English had done little to support these minor lords through the two-year truce. Edward III's government was desperately low on funds and rife with corruption in the mid 1370s, which left local lords to prepare their own defenses. The royal council installed by the Black Prince in the wake of the Bad Parliament had managed to collect nearly £12,000 to support Aquitaine's defenses, mostly from fines, but Gascon administrators had not yet dispersed these funds far beyond Bordeaux. As a result, the Gascons who'd remained loyal to the English through the principality's interior lacked the funds to fully garrison their positions or supply them ahead of a renewed French offensive.

    A two-prong assault led by Anjou was the brainchild of Bertrand du Guesclin, constable of France. Anjou gathered an army of more than 2,000 men at Poitiers in late July while Jean III, lord of Bueil, mustered a smaller force at Agen. In early August, the two men began marching their armies on circuitous routes towards Bergerac. Gascon defenders abandoned their stations as the armies approached or surrendered after only perfunctory resistance. Even Raymond de Montaut, lord of Mussidan, was forced to surrender Bourdeilles, one of the few great fortresses in the area still under English control, after just a week.

    On 22 August, Anjou arrived outside the walls of Bergerac. The town was small, but strategically important. Its position on the Dordogne made it a wealthy commercial center and it was the last major defensive position on the river, with only minor fortifications and even smaller towns between it and Bordeaux. As a result, it was likely the furthest outpost from Bordeaux to receive funds for the improvement of its defenses. About 400 new men were sent to reinforce the town's garrison. In addition, several companies of Gascons who'd fled their positions ahead of Anjou's advance further in the Aqutainian interior had taken refuge in the town and were convinced to join in its defense by the town's captain, Bertucat d'Albret.

    Albret was an inspiring figure in the defense of Bergerac. He was a bastard from the storied Gascon family and had never wavered in his support of English overlordship, refusing to declare for the Valois even after his capture by Anjou in 1374. He spent more than two years in Anjou's custody and had only managed to gather the funds to buy his freedom in late 1376. He immediately put himself in the service of Sir Thomas Felton, seneschal of Aquitaine, to take up arms against the French once more.

    Anjou lacked the manpower to take Bergerac upon his arrival. He had received reinforcements of about 1,000 men from Languedoc, but this only served to offset the fact that his army had thinned as he'd garrisoned the dozens of small towns and fortresses that had submitted to him on his march. His army numbered less than 2,500 men when he set up camp outside Bergerac. An initial assault on the town was repelled and Anjou's men suffered heavy casualties. Anjou sent word to Bueil to bring siegeworks north and join the attack on Bergerac as soon as possible.

    Bueil was only 40 miles from Bergerac, preparing an attack on Duras, home of the pro-English lord of Durfort, when he received Anjou's orders. He first marched south to retrieve siegeworks from La Réole and then turned north toward Bergerac. Dragging the heavy siege weapons north made for slow progress, which gave Gascon locals time to report his movement to Bordeaux. Felton quickly gathered all the men he had available to him around the Gascon capital, about 1,200 in all, and moved to intercept Bueil before he could join forces with Anjou.

    Bueil's army had, like Anjou's, thinned considerably since the beginning of the campaign, having garrisoned the towns and castles that submitted to him with men from his own army. He may have had as few as 400 men with him on the road to Bergerac. He called for reinforcements from La Réole after hearing of Felton's approach.

    Felton caught up to Bueil at Eymet on 1 September. Reinforcements had brought the size of Bueil's force up to perhaps 700 or 800. Both Felton and Bueil ordered their men to dismount. Fighting was fierce at the outset, but the outnumbered French were eventually overwhelmed. A bloody retreat followed, as the English ran down more than 500 Frenchmen. Bueil was captured along with three other French commanders: Bueil's brother Pierre, Guesclin's longtime ally Thibault du Pont, and Owain Lawgoch, a Welsh soldier who fought for the French as a mercenary. Lawgoch's capture was especially important given that his claim to the principality of Wales as the last male-line descendant of Llywelyn the Great had made him a powerful propaganda tool for Charles V.

    The only notable English casualty was Felton, who appears to have been killed during the chaos of the French retreat. The battle already won by that point and the English eager to ride down their enemies, Felton's death went unnoticed for several hours. His quick leadership in the defense of Aquitaine and sacrifice on the battlefield would make him a hero to the local population.

    News of the slaughter at Eymet reached Anjou on 3 September. The destruction of Bueil's army divided Anjou's councilors. The lord of Coucy was just days away with reinforcements from the north, but the French were likely unaware that Felton's death had left the Gascons leaderless and so they would have thought themselves vulnerable to attack before Coucy's arrival. Anjou called an end to the campaign after a day of deliberations, fearing that the Gascon victory at Eymet would inspire the towns he'd so recently captured to rise up against him and thus leave him deep in hostile territory. In this he was soon proven right, as French garrisons were expelled in several towns in Périgord.

    Siege of Brest
    The 1360 Treaty of Brétigny technically made peace between England and France, but a proxy war in Brittany continued until 1364. Jean de Montfort, the English candidate in the War of the Breton Succession, effectively won control of the duchy in the Battle of Auray in 1364 and was formally recognized as duke in the 1365 Treaty of Guérande, becoming Duke Jean IV. Supporters of the rival Blois claimant gained prominent positions at the court of Charles V and poisoned relations between the king and duke. Feeling threatened, Jean defied the neutrality clause of the Treaty of Guérande and forged a new alliance with England. This was deeply unpopular and Jean was forced into exile by his former ally, Clisson, in 1373.

    Clisson had effective control of the duchy in 1377, with only the towns of Auray and Brest holding out for Jean and his English allies. Clisson gathered an army of about 6,000 men in early July and marched on Auray. The town's garrison had too few men and lacked the supplies to withstand a long siege. Clisson negotiated the town's surrender before the end of the month and moved on to Brest.

    The English position in Brest was little better than it had been in Auray, but the port town had managed to hold out against Clisson on several occasions over the previous four years. Clisson was determined to take the town and complete his conquest of the duchy. A Castilian fleet was called in to blockade the harbor and prevent a resupply of the defenders.

    Jean was desperate to relieve Brest, but had no options available to him. He had led a campaign to reclaim Brittany in 1375 and its failure had put him so far into debt that he had lost control of even his English estates. He had put the honor of Richmond up as collateral to secure a loan from John Neville, 3rd baron Neville, and subsequently defaulted on the loan. Jean survived now only on the charity of the English royal family.

    In August, Edward's council was persuaded to bail out Jean. Royal revenues were used to pay off his debts and restore the honor of Richmond. The council approved funds for the purchase of foodstuffs and recruitment of 4,000 men for the relief of Brest. The fleet of the northern admiralty, which was still gathered in the Thames, was ordered to carry the relief and resupply to Brest in two convoys. Whether these actions were taken now because Brest was a valuable strategic location or because Jean was wed to Edward's stepdaughter, Joan Holland, is unknown.

    A major storm rolled through in the second week of September, scattering the Castilian fleet and damaging too many of its ships for a blockade to be reformed. English supply ships were thus able to reach the town later that month and again in October. Clisson continued the siege into November, but ended the campaign as winter approached.

    Assault on Calais
    Calais plagued the mind of Charles V more than any other English possession on the continent. It was a constant threat to the security of his realm and, while he showed a willingness to negotiate in other areas, he never wavered from his demand that the English abandon or destroy the town to secure a long-term peace. His brother Burgundy, whose wife was heiress to the county of Flanders, was similarly obsessed with the town's conquest or destruction.

    Jean de Vienne's failure to establish a base of operations in southern England was not a major setback for the French in July 1377. Charles's council recognized the invasion of England was the most ambitious of their plans and a contingency had been made for its failure. In August, the army that had gathered in Normandy to lay waste to southern England moved instead to Flanders and joined Burgundy's forces that had already gathered there. Vienne launched a new series of raids along the English coast to distract English leadership from the upcoming attack on Calais then sailed back across the Channel to join the attack himself.

    On 2 September, Burgundy led an army of 10,000 men to the Pale of Calais. Vienne joined him there with at least 50 ships. It was an extraordinary show of force, but a necessary one. Calais was one of the strongest fortresses in Europe and it had been heavily fortified since spring. A long campaign was expected by both sides.

    Burgundy laid siege to Ardes, the largest of the Pale's outlying forts, on 4 September. The fort's captain was awed by the scale of the French operation and quickly lost his nerve. He surrendered after just three days. The quick fall of Ardes shattered English morale and the captain of the nearby town of Audruicq was bribed into surrendering on 12 September. Calais had been opened up to a direct assault from the east in just 10 days, but French fortunes turned in a matter of hours, as the storm that had scattered the Castilian fleet at Brest reached Calais. Rain had already begun to fall as Audruicq surrendered and the storm would intensify as the day went on. Driving winds and rains lashed the French army through the day and night and Vienne's fleet was scattered, with several ships lost or damaged.

    Burgundy was apprised of the situation on 13 September, as the wind abated but heavy rains continued to fall. Vienne had already sailed for safe harbor with what remained of the French fleet and the downpour had flooded the causeways surrounding Calais, making the deployment of siege equipment impossible. Worse still, the army's supply lines were no longer dependable as the storm washed out roads in the surrounding area. The overwhelming size of Burgundy's army was no longer an advantage, but was now a serious liability, as the thousands of men at his command would quickly eat everything they had with no chance for resupply in the near future. In a stunning turnaround, Burgundy abandoned the campaign and disbanded his army.

    Decline and death
    The stress of the succession and war, combined with the long public ceremonies of the coronation, had a catastrophic effect on Edward IV's health. The Anonimalle Chronicle reported that "a grievous malady left him languishing in his bed" for days after the procession to the Tower.

    Edward's efforts to hide the health problems after the Nájera campaign make it impossible to know to what extent his decline in summer 1377 differed from previous downturns in his health or how soon he would have recognized that this decline was terminal. Historian Richard Barber speculates that the king lingered near death after the procession to the Tower, as few letters bearing Edward's seal remain from the days immediately following the coronation yet many survive from the days following the succession. Other historians, like Michael Jones, argue that Edward's decline could not have been so dramatic so early on, as Edward would not write a will for more than a month after the coronation. Most matters were dealt with by the royal council during this time. Only great matters, such as the crisis on the Scottish march, were referred to the king.

    Edward's condition visibly worsened in September and it became clear at some point that he was dying. The heir to the throne, Anouglême, was 12 and a regency was required to ensure the good governance of the realm during a time of war. Edward worked with John Fordham, keeper of the privy seal, and Sir Hugh Segrave, steward of the king's household, to devise a plan for the succession and regency that vested all the authority of the crown in Edward's eldest surviving brother, Gaunt.

    On 22 September, William of Wykeham, bishop of Winchester, was called to the Tower. He may have been the first figure outside of the royal family and a few trusted retainers to see the king since the coronation. As chancellor, Wykeham's support was necessary to ensure the peaceful transfer of power to a regent and the success of a regency government. Wykeham, however, opposed the arrangement Edward envisioned.

    Wykeham was a powerful figure in English politics and was lord of the greatest ecclesiastical estate in England. He had served the royal government in various posts since 1361 and was familiar with all the princes of the blood. He had been friendly with Edward and Gaunt for many years, but his relationship with Gaunt soured in 1371 as Gaunt joined a chorus of critics in parliament accusing Wykeham of corruption and forcing Wykeham's resignation. Wykeham had maintained good relations with Edward, however, and was made chancellor after the events of the Bad Parliament. Gaunt and Wykeham's relationship had deteriorated further in 1377 as a result of Gaunt's support for religious reformer John Wycliffe.

    Instead of Gaunt, Wykeham advised Edward to establish a regency council in which power would be shared between several lords and made accountable to parliament. This suggestion was unacceptable to Edward, who had forcefully rejected a similar proposal during the Bad Parliament of 1376. According to the chronicle of Henry Knighton, Edward bluntly dismissed Wykeham, saying "do not trouble us any longer." News of Edward's condition spread quickly through London after Wykeham's audience with the king.

    On 23 September, Gaunt sealed a truce that ended the violence on the Scottish march. He returned to London just days later via a small merchant vessel. This was an unusual mode of transportation for a person of Gaunt's rank generally and for Gaunt especially. As duke of Lancaster, Gaunt was accustomed to traveling in great extravagance with a large entourage and both the mode and the speed of his return in 1377 indicates that Edward's inner circle had sent word of the king's condition.

    Gaunt initially resisted the regency and requested a license to retire to his estates, but this was denied by the king. Walsingham writes that Gaunt understood he was liable to be blamed for any disasters that might befall the kingdom during Angoulême's minority and wished instead to pursue his own royal ambitions in Castile. This explanation is generally accepted by historians today, as Gaunt had once before accepted a prestigious post with an overwhelming responsibility from his ailing brother, and Gaunt's subsequent lieutenancy of Aquitaine had been a failure. Regardless, he was convinced to accept the post of regent.

    On 28 September, Gaunt and Wykeham were brought together at the Tower. Queen Joan, who likely organized the event, met with them in a private chamber in Wakefield Tower and encouraged them to reconcile. She returned to her husband's bedside, but Gaunt and Wykeham were kept out of the royal apartments in the neighboring St. Thomas Tower until they reached an accord. Their meeting lasted from early morning through the day and into the evening.

    Gaunt conceded several points to win Wykeham's support. Firstly, to alleviate concerns that he would manage government to benefit the duchy of Lancaster, he swore to keep all officials appointed by Edward during the Bad Parliament and during his short reign as king. Secondly, to ensure the good governance of the realm, he swore to summon parliament at least once a year. Most importantly, he swore to respect the temporal estates of the church, which had become the subject of intense debate with the bishop of London's investigation of Wycliffe.

    Edward dictated his will from his deathbed. His wife, his brother Langley, the archbishop of Canterbury, bishop of Exeter, bishop of Bath and Wells, and three household knights served as witnesses. In addition to a traditional plea for the will's executors to honor his debts and bequests and bequeathments to family and religious causes, he left strict instructions for his funeral and the design of his tomb. The document is most unusual, though, for the long and deeply personalizing preamble in which Edward lamented that God no longer favored him and that he deserved punishment for his sins. This sort of moralizing would soon become common in Lollard writings.

    On 29 September, Gaunt and Langley were called to Edward's side. Walsingham wrote that the king "commended them to his wife and two sons, whom he greatly loved, and begged that each should help them and each other." The king's brothers swore to do so. Edward lingered through the morning, but grew faint in the afternoon and died at dusk. The Chandos Herald recorded his final words as "I give thee thanks, O God, and with all my heart desire forgiveness."

    Gaunt and Wykeham were named among his will's executors. In accordance with his wishes, he was buried at Canterbury Cathedral and not at Westminster.

    Impact
    Edward IV is unique among English monarchs for being remembered more commonly as a prince of Wales than as a king of England. Edward was immortalized for his feats of arms as the Black Prince in William Shakespeare's Edwardian plays, but the resumption of hostilities at the start of his reign is a generally overlooked period of the war. His 100-day reign was important, though. The campaigns of summer 1377 would lead both England and France to adopt new strategies and Edward's devise for the succession would reshape English politics. These things would determine the conduct of the war through the next decade and beyond.

    The Caroline War
    The English response to the war was divided by class and geography. The attack on southern England failed at its mission to capture a staging ground for invasion and the raids that followed inflicted only modest damage, but this still represented the largest naval offensive against England since 1339. Townspeople along the southern coast were left with a sense of extreme vulnerability and Arundel's failure in Sussex had shown that they could not rely on their leaders to protect them. The anxiety this produced soon turned to anger.

    Dunbar's campaign in the north produced similar feelings of unease. Families along the Scottish march were used to periodic raids, but the level of brutality inflicted on Roxburgh combined with news of French raids in the south gave the impression that the kingdom was surrounded. Dunbar and Vienne's attacks therefore had an effect on morale far greater than their immediate military impact.

    The response in Gascony was wholly different, as the Battle of Eymet buoyed the local population. Anjou and Bueil's progress had been so swift in the first few weeks of August that it seemed possible they could sweep through 100 towns and fortresses and lay siege to Bordeaux itself. By early September, however, the French offensive had been broken. Anjou was forced to spend the rest of the year putting down anti-Valois revolts in the territory he'd captured. The Anglo-Gascon leadership was eager to capitalize on the momentum and Raymond de Montaut, lord of Mussidan, was already planning a counteroffensive to retake his great fortress at Bourdeilles.

    News from Gascony could not penetrate the malaise that hung over the lower classes of England, though it was well received by the nobility and especially so among the lords of the Welsh marches. The capture of Owain Lawgoch at Eymet and his swift execution in Bordeaux ended the longstanding threat of a French invasion of Wales and removed a powerful figurehead for native Welsh discontent.

    The French had a mixed reaction to the summer's campaigns. The surrender of Calais's outer defenses came far faster than expected and many believed that the town itself would have fallen if not for the storm that tore through the area. Anjou's campaign in Aquitaine was an embarrassment, though. Fewer than two dozen small towns captured that summer would remain in French hands by the end of the year. Charles V was so disappointed by the lack of progress that he refused to consider a 1378 campaign in the area and instead focused his efforts on Brittany. Anjou's retreat from Aquitaine was taken by many observers as a sign of French weakness and it reignited the dynastic and territorial ambitions of King Charles II of Navarre and King Fernando of Portugal.

    The extent to which Edward IV can be credited for England's successes and blamed for its failures during the campaigns of 1377 is debatable. He was unable to take action himself, but he kept in close contact with his councilors. This was done largely through letters carried by his longtime retainers Sir Richard Adderbury and Sir Bernard Brocas, who were among the few figures he admitted into his presence during periods of ill health in the late 1360s and 1370s.

    One success that can be at least partially attributed to Edward is the Battle of Eymet. English Gascony had been starved of revenue as a result of the corruption and incompetence of Edward III's government in the mid 1370s. As prince, Edward had overseen the reform of his father's government during the Bad Parliament, removing councilors and imposing staggering fines on corrupt officials. Crucially, he earmarked these fines for the defense of Gascony and about £12,000 was sent before the resumption of hostilities. The financial situation had been so dire before this that nearly the entire first installment of roughly £6,000 went toward arrears. The second installment allowed Felton to grow the number of men under his command by about half ahead of Anjou's campaign, which likely tipped the scales at Eymet and Bergerac in the English favor.

    The succession and regency
    Edward IV was succeeded by Angoulême, who became King Edward V. In accordance with Edward IV's plan for the regency, Gaunt assumed control of royal government as lord regent and Langley took custody of Edward V as lord protector.

    The decision to divide the government and person of Edward V between Gaunt and Langley was novel for its time, as the authority of the medieval government flowed from the monarch. England's only successful post-Conquest regency was that of William the Marshal, whose position was legitimized by his guardianship of the young King Henry III. Walsingham recounts rumors that Gaunt was plotting to usurp the throne, but it is unlikely that Edward IV would entrust the regency to a man he suspected to be a traitor. The Chandos Herald suggests that Edward saw Gaunt as the only figure with the stature to serve as regent through a time of war. In his biography of Edward IV, historian Ian Mortimer speculates that Edward recognized that the challenges facing the kingdom would make any regent unpopular and so divided the government of the realm from the guardianship of the young king as a way to insulate Edward V from any possible criticism.

    Opposition to Gaunt's regency was immediate. Gaunt had reached an accord with Wykeham, but Gaunt had other enemies. First among these was William Courtenay, bishop of London. Courtenay had launched the examination of Wycliffe in early 1377 and Gaunt had been Wycliffe's most public supporter at the time, poisoning relations between the two. In addition to his powerful post within the church, Courtenay had been born into the upper nobility, had relations throughout the peerage, and the location of his see surrounded him with potential anti-Gaunt allies, as Gaunt had repeatedly offended London's merchant oligarchs. Gaunt would have to make a series of concessions and public apologies to his various enemies in order to secure the regency and stabilize young Edward V's government, but he would soon find support in the upper lay nobility.

    Langley's protectorship was uncontroversial. Historian Jonathan Sumption describes Langley as "an easy-going mediocrity" whose custody of Edward V was acceptable to all. Langley's disinterest in royal government and his close personal relationship with Gaunt eliminated the risk of conflict between the lord protector and lord regent. Langley was an avid hunter with large estates in the north and he quickly moved Edward's household from London to Yorkshire. As a result, Edward was effectively removed from the politics of the realm and performed only ceremonial duties at parliaments, great councils and Garter ceremonies.

    Royal relations
    Edward IV's brief reign had a polarizing effect on the royal family. Gaunt's role as regent and Langley's as protector, as well as Langley's promotion to a dukedom, left Thomas of Woodstock as a comparatively minor figure among the princes and he struggled to find a role for himself. He had no practical military experience, and thus could not expect a major command, and Gaunt's commitment to keep Edward's councilors in place locked Woodstock out of government office. This lower status and lack of prestigious appointments frustrated Woodstock and alienated him from his surviving brothers.

    Isabella, the only surviving daughter of Edward III, was also forced to endure a lower status. Her husband, Enguerrand VII, lord of Coucy, was perhaps the wealthiest and most powerful subcomital lord in France. Coucy had come to England as part of a hostage exchange in 1360 and spent five years at the court of Edward III, during which time he met and married Isabella. Edward III made large grants of land to the couple. Coucy was made the earl of Bedford and entailed lands in Cumberland, Lancashire, Westmorland and Yorkshire. Isabella, who was described in her own day as Edward III's favorite daughter, was given grants for life in Berkshire, Buckinghamshire, Hampshire, Kent, Lincolnshire, Northamptonshire, and Wiltshire, as well as land in Yorkshire in addition to that which her husband had been granted there.

    Coucy and Isabella's marriage and the land grants that came with it had bought Coucy's neutrality in the conflict between England and France during Edward III's lifetime, but Coucy renounced his English title and declared his allegiance to Charles V after Edward III's death. Edward IV was so enraged by his brother-in-law's betrayal that he confiscated all of Coucy and Isabella's lands. Edward was eventually persuaded to restore Isabella to the lands she had been granted in her own right, but she was denied the title of countess. Coucy's lands were granted to Langley. Isabella would lose control of her own lands again less than a year after Edward's death as the result of a scurrilous attack on her character by her brother Woodstock.

    More distant relatives were affected by Edward IV's short reign and death as well. Edward V's royal cousins and his nieces and nephews by his Holland half-brothers became important diplomatic tools in an era when treaties were often sealed by marriage, though the promotion of Lancastrian children in such negotiations exposed Gaunt's regency to criticism. Gaunt would also come into conflict with Edmund Mortimer, 3rd earl of March, regarding who was next in the line of succession after Edward's brother Richard. These divisions within the royal family would give rise to intense factionalism over the course of Gaunt's regency.

    There were also physical divisions, as Edward V and his brother Richard were separated after their father's death. Edward technically maintained his own household, which was under the control of Langley as lord protector and funded by revenues from the county of Chester. Richard remained in his mother's household at Joan's request. The two boys had grown up together in Aquitaine and England as part of a tight family unit. Their father's efforts to hide his illness kept their household staff small, which largely isolated the boys from other children. They were almost certainly each other's only friend at this time and their separation was likely painful for them both.

    Edward IV provided Joan with the largest dower ever received by an English queen, granting her estates in two dozen English and three Welsh counties. The grant of Haverford Castle may have been a romantic gesture, as it was the couple's favorite residence before the reconstruction of Kennington Palace in London. These grants, combined with the land she owned as suo jure countess of Kent, made Joan one of the greatest female English landholders in the medieval era.

    Epithets
    Edward IV is often referred to as the "Black Prince." The first known source to use this epithet was the antiquary John Leland in the 1530s or 1540s, about 165 years after Edward's death. It became prominent near the end of the 16th century as a result of Shakespeare's Edward III, Part 3. His later sobriquet, "King of the Hundred Days" was dubbed by romantic writers in the 19th century. Today, historians generally use the two terms to differentiate between Edward's life and career in support of his father's reign and his own brief reign.
     
    Last edited:
    Great Council of 1378
  • Great Council of 1378
    The Great Council of 1378 was the first assembly of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal during the reign of King Edward V of England. It was held at Westminster Palace from 6 January to 14 January 1378.

    Background
    Assemblies of church leaders and wealthy landowners had a long history in England. Anglo-Saxon kings consulted gatherings of clergy and noblemen since at least the seventh century, which predates the creation of the kingdom of England itself. These councils are sometimes referred to as the witan or witenagemot, but use of these terms is rare in contemporary sources.

    The Norman Conquest introduced the magnum concilium to England, which more regularly convened ecclesiastical and secular magnates. This established a tradition that grew into parliament as a result of the political instability of the 13th century. Parliament was expanded over time to include representatives from cities, boroughs and town burgesses. This growth led to its formal division into two chambers, the House of Lords and the House of Commons, in the 14th century.

    Authority over taxation was the basis of parliamentary power. Successive kings made concessions to parliament in exchange for grants of taxation, allowing the institution to develop into a forum for addressing grievances and eventually into a body for establishing laws. Both houses of parliament were required to take these actions, but the Lords did sometimes meet without the Commons. Such meetings were especially frequent during the reign of King Edward III, who needed to maintain the support of the upper nobility as he prosecuted wars in France and Scotland.

    Meetings of the House of Lords outside of a regular parliament were informal through most of the 14th century. The clerk of the crown appears to have recorded their events, but their acts were not enrolled and only patchy records remain. Documents that have survived refer to these meetings interchangeably as great councils, king's councils or simply "the council."

    The meeting of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal in 1378 was significant for restoring the great council to prominence and beginning a process that would define it as a political entity separate from both the royal council and parliament. Over the next century, great councils would emerge as the primary vehicle for policymaking in the areas of war and diplomacy.

    John of Gaunt
    John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster, served as regent for Edward V, who came to the throne at age 12. Gaunt had grand notions of royal authority and class hierarchy. This was informed by his upbringing at one of the most illustrious courts in 14th century Europe and enhanced by his status as one of England's first dukes and his pretensions to the throne of Castile. His opinions were shared by many Englishmen of his generation, including his brother, King Edward IV. Gaunt lacked Edward's charm and courtesy, though, and he could never hope to match his brother's feats of arms or win the popular acclaim with which they came. Instead, Gaunt's pretentiousness and defensiveness made enemies of any person or institution that he perceived as overly powerful in relation to the crown or to the upper nobility. These enemies needed to be reconciled with Gaunt to secure his regency government amid the kingdom's ongoing war with France.

    There were three main groups opposed to Gaunt in the early months of the regency. First, there were the London merchant oligarchs led by William Walworth of the Fishmongers Guild. The crown had been hostile toward London since the city first secured self-governing rights during the reign of King John, but Gaunt went further than other members of the royal family by involving himself in the city's chaotic and vindictive political scene. London's craft and trade guilds effectively controlled the city and had roughly polarized into two opposing parties. Gaunt believed the merchant class had grown dangerously wealthy and, as such, he supported the party of John Northampton, who promised to break the fishmongers monopoly as part of a broader reform of city government. This earned Gaunt the wrath of London's financial elite.

    Second, there was the clergy. The writings of reformer John Wycliffe kicked off an intense debate on the temporal wealth of the church in the 1370s. Support for Wycliffe was fairly widespread within the royal family, but again Gaunt took things further than others. Edward IV and Queen Joan quietly employed several figures close to Wycliffe and disseminated his writings, but Gaunt appeared at a public hearing in support of Wycliffe. At that hearing, Gaunt was heard muttering threats to drag William Courtenay, bishop of London, out by his hair for haranguing Wycliffe. This display had a chilling effect on Gaunt's relations with churchmen across the country.

    Third, there were a number of lords and knights who had come into conflict with Gaunt at different times for different reasons. These figures had yet to come together as a coherent opposition group in 1378, but Gaunt understood their formidability as he had seen miscellaneous members of the lower nobility coalesce into a radical reform movement during the Bad Parliament.

    Gaunt initially resisted the regency, understanding that the regent would be a target of extreme criticism and that his rank and wealth guaranteed him influence regardless of whether he had control of the government or not. Once he accepted the role, though, he worked quickly to secure his authority by reconciling with his various enemies.

    Shortly after Edward IV's death, a delegation of Londoners that included Courtenay and Walworth asked for an audience with Edward V. They were invited to the Tower and given an audience that included the king, his mother, and several court officers, churchmen and knights. Courtenay spoke for the delegation and asked for an end to the quarrels between Gaunt and the city. Gaunt swore to give the Londoners his friendship and then, as a gesture of his goodwill, he knelt before the king and asked that a general pardon be extended to all the people of London. Gaunt then proceeded to exchange the kiss of peace with each member of the delegation in turn.

    Following this, Gaunt ended his public support for Wycliffe, but tensions with the church, and especially Courtenay, lingered for several years. His exit from the London political scene was more readily accepted, as he refused to intervene when Walworth installed his ally Nicholas Brembre as mayor. Brembre went on to violently crush opposition to the merchant class during his time in office, arresting and sometimes executing critics on trumped-up charges. Gaunt's refusal to intervene against these abuses blackened his reputation with the reformers he'd once supported, but bought the oligarchs' support for the regency and helped stabilize the kingdom's finances.

    Summons for a parliament were issued on 12 November 1377. The assembly of a great council just weeks before a general parliament suggests that Gaunt had intended to stage a similar public reconciliation with his rivals within the peerage, but this was ultimately unnecessary. The political climate of the country had shifted enough in late 1377 that several figures who may have been expected to oppose him were instead more concerned with the ongoing war with France.

    War with France
    French attacks on southern England in summer 1377 shocked the lower classes along the coast. In Rye, which was captured and briefly occupied by Jean de Vienne, admiral of France, a peasant mob formed after the French withdrawal and hanged several of the town's leaders for their failures. Riots broke out in Sussex protesting the earl of Arundel's absence, which was blamed for the French sack of Lewes and the deaths of hundreds of Englishmen. Even in areas that had largely escaped damage, like Kent, it became a widely held view that the ruling class had failed and demands were made to repair and garrison castles and other defensive structures.

    The lords and gentry recognized that England had defended itself well in 1377, but the fear and anger that had gripped the peasantry was impossible to ignore. This had a major impact on the nobility as they gathered in council and parliament.

    Meeting
    The Lords gathered at Westminster on 6 January to celebrate the feast of the Epiphany. Turnout was exceptionally high among the secular magnates. Both dukes of the realm, all eight of the earls who had been summoned, and several barons attended. Of the five earls who had not received a summons, three were minors and the remaining two were widowed suo jure countesses who, as women, were not permitted to attend.

    Edward V presided as official business began on 7 January. His presence in the White Chamber was purely ceremonial, as he was still weeks shy of thirteenth birthday. Accounts of the proceedings describe the young king as serious and stately, paying close attention to the proceedings through the long days of debate, but referring all matters and questions to Gaunt.

    William of Wykeham, bishop of Winchester and lord chancellor, addressed the assembly first. He spoke at length on the challenges that had faced the realm in the previous year and extolled the virtues of Edward III and Edward IV. Gaunt may have planned to stage a public reconciliation with various peers at this time, similar to what he did with the Londoners at the Tower months prior, but he had no opportunity for this. As soon as the chancellor finished his remarks, the Poitevin exile Guichard d’Angle, lord of Marans, rose to his feet to ask what actions could be taken to gain the initiative against France. The lords roared in approval as Angle spoke and war planning began.

    Plan of attack
    The explosive anger of the lower classes had made increasing the defense of the coasts a foregone conclusion, but the lords were unsatisfied with defensive plans alone and discussion turned to launching an offensive campaign in Gascony. The Anglo-Gascons had won a surprise victory at the Battle of Eymet and reports from Bordeaux in the months that followed had been positive. Sir William Elmham, governor of Bayonne, had taken control of English administration in Gascony after the death of the seneschal of Aquitaine at Eymet. The army had been redeployed to defend the northern and western marches and Raymond de Montaut, lord of Mussidan, had organized guerilla bands to wreak havoc on French supply lines in Périgord. Local uprisings had forced French garrisons out of several small towns across the region. The lords in council recognized that an infusion of fresh men and materials into Gascony at this time had the potential to transform the conflict, but the logistics made a major offensive extremely difficult.

    English naval power had never recovered from the Battle of La Rochelle in 1372 and there was no real way to transport a large army to Bordeaux in 1378. Merchant vessels could be requisitioned in London and the Cinque Ports, but the large number required and the length of the journey to Bordeaux were obstacles too great to overcome. These facts drove the debate toward possible actions in Brittany and Flanders.

    Richard Fitzalan, 4th earl of Arundel, and Gaunt's brother Thomas of Woodstock, 1st earl of Buckingham, emerged as vocal proponents of a Breton campaign. Jean IV, duke of Brittany, sat in the Lords as earl of Richmond and offered to cede control of Brest to the English for a generation in exchange for their help in reclaiming his duchy. This was a symbolic offer, as the city had effectively been under English control since Edward IV ordered a large garrison of men there the summer prior, but the gesture succeeded in winning Jean support among the lords.

    Plans began for a major offensive campaign in Brittany. The lords aimed to capture a string of towns and fortifications along the northern coast so that they could deny the burgeoning French navy and, more importantly, deny France's Castilian allies access to ports from which to launch attacks on England. It was estimated that an army of 6,000 men could accomplish this. This, in addition to the men already stationed at Brest, would make Brittany the center of the English war effort in the years ahead.

    Marriage prospects
    A Norman squire in the service of King Charles II of Navarre arrived at Westminster on 13 January, as the lords finalized plans for a campaign in Brittany. Charles proposed the marriage of one of his daughters and Edward V, but the details of the possible alliance were nonexistent. The squire was authorized to do no more than introduce the idea and invite the English to send an embassy to Navarre to begin negotiations.

    A Navarrese alliance was an attractive, but suspicious offer. Charles was a famously untrustworthy figure. In the Edwardian War, he routinely strung along Edward III in negotiations only to betray promises made to the English in exchange for gold or grants of land from the French crown. This history had poisoned Charles's relationship with Edward IV, who refused to send an embassy to Navarre to explore the prospect of an alliance in 1377. Gaunt, however, supported a reversal in policy toward Navarre.

    Gaunt was an experienced diplomatic hand by this time, having served at the head of several embassies for his father and brother. He was also unusual among English noblemen in this era for conducting his own foreign policy, as he deployed envoys in his own name as pretender king of Castile. Gaunt interpreted the arrival of a lone squire as a sign of genuine interest in opening negotiations for an alliance, as Charles would have sent a more high-profile figure, like a Navarrese lord, if he wanted to catch attention and thus solicit a bribe from the French crown.

    Gaunt extended the meeting of the great council for another day to allow for discussion on the young king's marriage. The Navarrese match was the main topic of debate, which reignited interest in Gascony. The lords resolved to send 1,000 men to Bordeaux, which was likely the largest force they could transport to the area, while moving forward with the planned offensive in Brittany. They also resolved to pursue the Navarrese match and to send two embassies, each consisting of one bishop and one esquire, to explore other potential alliances. One was dispatched to Prague to investigate the prospect of a marriage with one of the daughters of Emperor Karel IV and the other was sent to Mons to do the same with regard to the daughters of Albrecht I, duke of Bavaria-Straubing. Albrecht was heir to Hainaut and he already governed the county on behalf of his mad and childless older brother.

    Parliament of 1378
    The work of the great council came to an end on 14 January, but the Lords reassembled on 21 January as part of a full parliament. Edward V again performed a purely ceremonial role due his young age.

    Sir Peter de la Mare was elected speaker of the Commons. De la Mare had led the radical reform program of the Bad Parliament and was arrested for treason by the Black Prince as a result. De la Mare had been imprisoned for more than a year and only gained his freedom after a pardon was issued to celebrate the coronation of Edward V.

    A large number of the knights of the shire who had sat in the Commons of the Bad Parliament were elected again in 1378. Their choice of de la Mare as speaker may have signaled an intention to revisit the reform program of 1376, but no such effort was made. Gaunt had so far honored his pledge to ensure continuity between the government of Edward IV and the regency for Edward V, having kept every man appointed by Edward IV in office. Gaunt also allowed commissioners appointed by the Commons to review royal finances. These things denied the Commons any opportunity to accuse Gaunt of favoritism or mismanagement and seemed to stop any obvious reform movement before it could start.

    In the wake of the 1377 attacks on southern England, the parliament of 1378 was the most enthusiastically pro-war assembly in many years. The Commons quickly endorsed the council's plans for Brittany and Gascony, but objections were made to Gaunt's appointment of his friend and ally John Neville, 3rd baron Neville, as lieutenant of Aquitaine and to Gaunt's intention to lead the campaign in Brittany himself.

    Neville was closely associated with figures found guilty of defrauding the government of Edward III, though an investigation of Neville was unable to find evidence of wrongdoing on his behalf. De la Mare seemed to be searching for a fight to pick with Gaunt, but could not seriously challenge the appointment of an acquitted man to a vacant post. Opposition to Neville's appointment quickly faded.

    Gaunt's critics could not accept him as leader of the Breton campaign, however. He eventually agreed to name a new leader for the expedition, but there was no obvious candidate for the job. The scale of the operation and its symbolic importance as the first campaign of Edward V's reign required a figure of exceptionally high status to lead it. Gaunt's brother Edmund of Langley, 1st duke of Aumale, was the only other man in England of such high rank, but Langley had led only minor operations in his career and had proven a poor commander. Gaunt ultimately split responsibility between his other brother, Woodstock, who had no real military experience, and the distinguished veteran William Montagu, 2nd earl of Salisbury.

    The procurement of ships and transport of the armies to Brittany and Gascony were considered tasks of extreme urgency and the Commons petitioned the king to appoint lords of exceptional talent. Gaunt gladly encouraged the king to accept this proposal, removing Sir Michael de la Pole from the admiralty of the north and Sir Robert Hales from the admiralty of the west. In their steads, he appointed Arundel and Thomas Beauchamp, 12th earl of Warwick, respectively.

    Finances
    The government estimated that it would cost at least £200,000 to defend the realm, reinforce Gascony, and send an army to Brittany as they had planned, but only about £45,000 was expected from ordinary revenue over the course of the year. The Commons's auditors confirmed these estimates. An extraordinary double grant of taxation—two tenths and two fifteenths—was approved along with revenue from wool customs for a year. Outrage from the Commons that the church had escaped the poll tax of 1377 led ecclesiastical lords to match the double grant with a clerical tax of two tenths. These grants would raise £106,000 over the course of the year. This, in addition to the £45,000 expected from ordinary revenue, left the government with a projected deficit of about £50,000.

    The Commons suspected that more money could be made from the royal demesne, but their expectations were unrealistic and their skepticism of Gaunt was a major obstacle in maximizing revenues. Gaunt had developed the most efficient administrative system in the kingdom, having increased net income from the Lancastrian estates by more than 25 percent since inheriting them from Henry of Grosmont. Gaunt's shrewd team of clerks may have been able to increase income from royal estates, but the Commons was bitterly opposed to managing the royal demesne as an extension of the duchy of Lancaster and Gaunt was forced to take a more hands-off approach to the crown's lands.

    Princess Isabella
    In the end, de la Mare's most significant attack on the royal family was aimed not at Gaunt but at Isabella, the only surviving daughter of Edward III. As a result of the public anger that followed French attacks on the southern coast, a number of xenophobic petitions were introduced in the Commons. Foreigners were forced to swear oaths that they would not aid enemies of the realm and foreign priors were not allowed to reside within 20 miles of the sea to prevent possible information sharing. It was even suggested that local authorities be empowered to arrest foreign priors suspected of espionage, though ecclesiastical lords ultimately prevailed in stopping this last point.

    Isabella was caught up in this wave of anti-foreigner legislation as a result of her marriage to Enguerrand VII, lord of Coucy. Isabella had separated from her husband and resided in England since 1377, but this did not remove her from suspicion. Edward III had granted Isabella a vast array of estates and the Commons questioned whether she would use the revenues gained therefrom to support Coucy's campaigns on the continent, given that wives vowed to obey their husbands. The king rejected the petition on Gaunt's advice, but de la Mare refused to drop the issue and a firestorm of debate ensued. Even the typically mild-mannered Langley stood to angrily denounce the insinuation that his sister would financially support the French war effort.

    Sir John Guildesborough, a knight of the shire from Essex, broke the impasse by proposing a compromise in which Isabella would be stripped of her land and lose custody of the young earl of Oxford, but invest these things in her brother Woodstock for the remainder of the war. A portion of the revenues derived from the lands would be used to provide Isabella with a respectable allowance and Woodstock would oversee his sister's household. Gaunt begrudgingly accepted this compromise after Woodstock swore to provide Isabella with the funds necessary to maintain her dignity. Woodstock was soon suspected of engineering the attack on his sister to gain control of her lands.

    Aftermath
    Gaunt emerged from the great council and parliament of 1378 secure in his position as regent. He had successfully made peace with the merchant oligarchs of London, had somewhat thawed his relationship with the church, and had papered over his disagreements with several members of the secular peerage through a shared hatred of the French.

    It was difficult for the upper nobility to maintain harmony for long, though. Fourteenth century society was a complex web of conflicting land claims, family alliances, local rivalries, patronage, and personal ambitions. The great council of 1378 was an opportunity for England's great families to renew old ties and forge new alliances as they entered the regency era. The first and easiest to identify of these new alliances is that between the Mortimer and Percy families.

    Allied against Gaunt
    Edmund Mortimer, 3rd earl of March, was first at odds with Gaunt during the Bad Parliament. At that parliament, March objected to the arrest of de la Mare, who served as March's steward. This objection led the Black Prince to remove March from the office of earl marshal. Gaunt vocally supported the Black Prince through the Bad Parliament, but March was humiliated. In 1378, March attempted to reclaim his position as earl marshal, but was refused on the basis that Gaunt had sworn to keep the officers appointed by Edward IV in place. That Gaunt denied this request while accepting a petition from the Commons to remove the admirals of the northern and western fleets enraged the earl.

    March was married to Philippa of Clarence, Gaunt's niece and Edward V's first cousin. March was therefore a member of the royal family by marriage, but he was surprisingly isolated within the peerage. The rebellion of his great-grandfather had disgraced the Mortimer family and both his father and grandfather had died as young men, keeping the size of the family small while depriving it of patriarchs who could arrange strategic marriages. Besides a sister and an illegitimate half-brother, neither of whom had marriages of any import, March's closest relations were his mother's family, the Montagus.

    William Montagu, 2nd earl of Salisbury, and John Montagu, 1st baron Montagu, were March's uncles. Salisbury had fought a legal battle with Gaunt for control of a large manorial estate in Dorset in the mid 1360s, which Gaunt won, but relations between the two were otherwise amiable. Salisbury was more interested in his own affairs than in antagonizing Gaunt, but the baron Montagu would support March against the regent.

    March's next-closest blood relations, the Bohuns, had been reduced to a pair of underage heiresses who could offer him no support at all. That left the marriage arrangements of his children as his only path to power.

    Henry Percy, 4th baron Percy, was considered an ally of Gaunt before the late 1370s. The two lords had worked amicably together to maintain their competing interests in the north and had served together abroad. Percy had been appointed earl marshal, almost certainly on Gaunt's recommendation, after March lost the position. Thus, it was Percy who Gaunt was refusing to remove from the position when March sought to be restored to it in 1378.

    Gaunt's mission to Scotland during Edward IV's brief reign seems to have been a turning point in his relationship with Percy, however. Gaunt had been tasked with restoring peace to the border in summer 1377, which he did. The Scots had since insisted on dealing with Gaunt on various issues, bypassing Percy, who had long been the greatest English lord on the Scottish border. Gaunt's new role in Anglo-Scottish affairs threatened Percy's position on the Scottish march and this seems to have been the catalyst for Percy's alliance with March. A marriage license for Percy's son and heir, also named Henry, and March's daughter Elizabeth is dated September 1378, suggesting that marriage negotiations between the two lords began soon after their meeting at Westminster in January.

    March and Percy would form the nucleus of the anti-Gaunt faction that would emerge in the late 1370s. This group did not have a particular grievance against the regency government or a shared policy agenda that it sought to advance. Instead, its members were opposed to Gaunt on a personal level and had individual motivations.

    William Courtenay, bishop of London, would be an early supporter of March. Courtenay's nephew Edward Courtenay, 3rd earl of Devon, would join the anti-Gaunt party soon after attaining his majority. Gaunt had a long and bitter feud with the bishop of London, but had little known history with Devon. The Courtenays were among the poorer of England's comital families and Gaunt had no major territorial interest in the southwest, where the Courtenay estates were concentrated, leaving no obvious explanation for Devon's antagonism towards Gaunt beyond familial loyalty to his episcopal uncle.

    Allied with Gaunt
    Gaunt, in contrast to March, had a large number of kin who supported him, most notably his brothers Langley and Woodstock. Langley was fiercely loyal to members of his family and would never waver in his support for Gaunt. Woodstock also supported Gaunt through the early 1380s, but Woodstock resented being the only prince denied a ducal title and both Gaunt and Langley harbored suspicions that Woodstock instigated the Commons's attack on their sister Isabella. This fueled tensions between the brothers, which would eventually erupt in 1381.

    Gaunt also had strong support from Edward V's Holland half-brothers. Sir Thomas Holland, who was heir to the earldom of Kent, had fought alongside Gaunt at the Battle of Nájera and served Gaunt in various roles in both England and Aquitaine. John Holland was a violent youth with considerable ambitions who shared none of his older brother Thomas's competence or reliability, but who still found great favor as part of the Lancastrian household and returned it with fierce loyalty.

    The patronage showered upon the Holland boys likely stemmed from Gaunt's friendship with their mother, Joan of Kent. As dowager queen and suo jure 4th countess of Kent, Joan was one of England's greatest landholders and Gaunt's most powerful ally within the royal family. She would play an important conciliatory role behind the scenes of Gaunt's regency.

    Margaret of Norfolk, suo jure 2nd countess of Norfolk, was another powerful woman upon whom Gaunt could rely. Her alliance with Gaunt was mutually beneficial. In addition to her own large estates, Margaret was grandmother of the teenage John de Mowbray, 5th baron Mowbray, and five-year-old John Hastings, 3rd earl of Pembroke. Both boys had lost their fathers, and Mowbray his mother too, and their wardships were highly sought after. Margaret had custody of them both, but fourteenth century women were inherently insecure in their positions. As regent, Gaunt ensured that Margaret retained custody of the boys and, in return, she used her resources and connections to support the regency.

    Gaunt also had lifelong connections with the Fitzalan family. Edward III had been close friends with the 3rd earl of Arundel and so Gaunt had known Richard Fitzalan, 4th earl of Arundel, and his brother Thomas Arundel, bishop of Ely, for their entire lives. The earl's explosive temper would sometimes strain his relationship with Gaunt, but the bishop would always remain supportive, even in light of Gaunt's earlier support for Wycliffe.

    A quartet of northern baronial lords rounded out Gaunt's supporters. Richard Scrope, 1st baron Scrope of Bolton, and Thomas Ros, 4th baron Ros, were two of Gaunt's oldest friends. William Latimer, 4th baron Latimer, had become a fierce Lancastrian partisan after Gaunt's defense of Latimer in the Bad Parliament. John Neville, 3rd baron Neville, was one of many Lancastrian retainers whose relationship with Gaunt was unremarkable until the late 1370s, but Neville would become Gaunt's favorite as Percy's hostility toward the regent grew.

    Third pole
    As factions emerged in support of Gaunt and March in 1379 and 1380, an independent group of earls emerged as power brokers. They were led by William Ufford, 2nd earl of Suffolk.

    Suffolk had a number of Lancastrian links, many of which dated back to Henry of Grosmont's time, but he was a figure of great stature whose unimpeachable character allowed him to act as a peacemaker between Gaunt and March on several occasions. Suffolk was supported in this role by Thomas Beauchamp, 12th earl of Warwick, and Hugh Stafford, 2nd earl of Stafford. These lords appear to have had no agenda or personal vendettas, but were instead devoted to maintaining the peace at home and prosecuting the war abroad. The chronicler Thomas Walsingham, who wrote bitterly of most political figures in this era, was unreserved in his praise of these lords and especially of Suffolk.

    These factions roughly defined English politics in the early years of Gaunt's regency, though these divisions were not impossible to overcome. The lords were able to work together to fight the war against France and members of different groups would sometimes share personal or regional interests. Some figures even managed to gain favor from all sides, such as Sir Thomas Percy, who worked closely with his brother in the Scottish marches and who Gaunt trusted completely on diplomatic missions.

    Legacy
    The great council of 1378 is notable for continuing a shift in power away from the Commons that began with the Bad Parliament. Gaunt's use of a great council as a body for the formulation of public policy may have been accidental, but it was instructive for the management of the regency government and later for the personal government of Edward V.

    Great councils under Edward III were effectively informal, short-term expansions of the royal council without specialized functions or missions. These specializations began to develop under Gaunt's regency. Great councils came to be regular deliberative assemblies of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal that typically focused on a singular pressing issue. Meanwhile, the permanent council, also called the royal council, was composed of the officers of state and magnates who were at court to continually advise the king.

    In short, great councils became forums for debate and the development of policy, particularly in foreign affairs, while the royal council formed a semi-professional body that executed the business of state. The meetings of the Lords in full parliament, meanwhile, came to focus almost exclusively on domestic matters that required the presence of the Commons.

    A major part of the growth of the great council was the establishment of an office that directly supported its work. Gaunt made Edmund Brudenell clericus magni concilii, or clerk of the great council, which established a position separate from the clerk of the crown and the clerk of the Commons. Brudenell began keeping the "Book of the Great Council" and served the Lords in both great councils and full parliaments. This ensured the regularity of proceedings in meetings and provided a complete record of business.

    Beginning in 1379, Gaunt created a schedule for two meetings of the great council and one meeting of a full parliament annually. Great councils were assembled in January and September, with a full parliament following the September council meeting. This schedule was adhered to through 1381.
     
    Last edited:
    Conference of Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port
  • Conference of Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port
    The Conference of Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port was a series of meetings between representatives of the kingdom of England and the kingdom of Navarre at Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port in the spring and summer of 1378. They were the first formal negotiations between England and Navarre since the aborted 1370 Treaty of Westminster.

    Background
    King Charles II of Navarre was among the most ambitious and duplicitous figures of the late-medieval era. He inherited a small Pyrenean kingdom from his mother and extensive lands in Normandy from his father, holding the titles count of Évreux and count of Mortain. He also possessed claims to the counties of Angoulême, Brie and Champagne, the duchy of Burgundy and the kingdom of France itself. His murder of Charles de la Cerda, a close advisor and lifelong friend of King Jean II of France, kicked off the longest and bloodiest civil war in French history. The war between France and Navarre, combined with the overwhelming English victory at the Battle of Poitiers, allowed King Edward III of England to exact harsh terms on France in the 1360 Treaty of Brétigny. The treaty ended direct hostilities between England and France, but war between France and Navarre continued for several more years.

    In 1365, Charles of Navarre finally conceded defeat to King Charles V of France. He was forced to surrender nearly all of the castles, fortifications and valuable towns and cities he held as count of Évreux, reducing the county to an empty title that had lordship over no more than the town of Évreux itself and a dozen castles considered vital to the town's protection. He was allowed to maintain his holdings in the Cotentin Peninsula, but he was deprived of Mortain and made to renounce his claims to the counties of Angoulême, Brie and Champagne. His claim to Burgundy was to be decided by the pope, but French pressure on the papacy ensured that the issue was never actually considered.

    War between England and France resumed in 1369 and went poorly for the English. Charles of Navarre concluded negotiations for an alliance with Edward III in 1370, but Edward's eldest son and heir, Edward of Woodstock, prince of Wales, better known as the Black Prince, refused to sign the treaty and the alliance never came to be. In 1373, Charles negotiated an alliance with Edward III's other son, John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster, to support Gaunt's pretensions to Castilian throne, but it was quickly abandoned after the failure of Great Chevauchée.

    The French launched coordinated attacks on Aquitaine, Brittany, Calais and mainland England in 1377, but failed to make significant progress anywhere. Charles of Navarre saw the stalemate as an opportunity to revisit his land claims in France. He sought restoration of the Norman lands he'd lost in 1365 as well as 350,000 francs in financial compensation for the duchy of Burgundy, which had by this time been granted to one of Charles of France's brothers. This sum represented several years worth of ordinary revenue from the duchy, which Charles of Navarre believed was fair restitution given that his claims there were never genuinely investigated by the papal court.

    Charles of Navarre's representatives were coolly met when they arrived in Paris in October 1377. The French considered 1377 to be a brief setback and believed that a refocused war effort would succeed in pushing the English out of Brittany and Calais within a year. The king of France was therefore unwilling to concede anything to Navarre. He did not yet feel secure enough to alienate Navarre entirely, though, and the Navarrese were strung along through the fall of 1377 before their demands were finally rejected. Charles of Navarre quickly and quietly dispatched one of his agents to propose an alliance with England. Gaunt, now regent for King Edward V of England, sent a small embassy to explore the offer.

    First conference
    The English delegation arrived in Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port on 26 April 1378. The town was a Navarrese holding north of the Pyrenees and was considered ideal for keeping talks secret. Its location just 35 miles from Bayonne made it an easy position for the English to reach and its history as an important stopping point on the pilgrimage to the shrine of St. James made the appearance of foreigners unremarkable.

    Sir Edward Berkeley was the lead English negotiator. He was accompanied by Sir John Roches and the Gascon squire Garcie-Arnaud de Salies. The lack of clerics and lawyers signaled that the English were not yet convinced that Navarre was serious in forming an alliance against France.

    García Arnault II, lord of Garro, led the Navarrese delegation. Garro was one of the wealthiest and most powerful men in Navarre and was known to be one of Charles of Navarre's closest advisors. His presence demonstrated that the Navarrese were, in fact, very serious.

    The Navarrese offer was a good one. Navarre would raise 300 men in Normandy and put all its castles and ports in the region at English disposal for the duration of the war. In exchange, England would provide 1,000 men from Gascony to support Navarre's conquest of Logroño and would not make peace with France unless Navarre's interests in Normandy were realized. The proposed alliance was to be sealed with the marriage of a Navarrese princess and Edward V, though the details of this, such as a dowry, were to be negotiated separately.

    Berkeley lacked the authority to agree to these terms or even to negotiate their finer points. Embarrassingly, he reached the limit of his instructions after only days of discussion. He asked permission to bring this offer to Gaunt and report back. The two delegations exchanged promises to represent each other to their lords fairly and without delay, agreeing to reconvene in two months.

    Berkeley's two deputies sailed to England, but Berkeley himself remained in Gascony. He set out on a fact-finding mission that took him across the duchy, from Bayonne and Bordeaux to the frontiers of English control. He would in time become one of the most knowledgeable and trusted figures in the region.

    English response and second conference
    Roches and Salies delivered the Navarrese offer on 1 June. The Lords Spiritual and Temporal had been gathered in a great council as the country's plans for war in Brittany were slowly being worn down by the logistics of transporting thousands of men and horses. The lords were jubilant. Gaunt named the veteran diplomat Richard Stafford, 1st baron Stafford of Clifton, as head of a new embassy. Stafford secured transport on a merchantman headed for Bayonne and quickly departed with Roches and Salies.

    The two sides reconvened on 29 June. Stafford's delegation included Berkeley, Roches, Salies, and a pair of clerks recruited in Bayonne. The English proposed only minor changes to Navarre's original proposal, but in a sign of their continued suspicion, they demanded the control of the town of Cherbourg as surety, pledging to return the town upon the marriage of Edward V and one of the Navarrese princesses.

    Cherbourg was perhaps the greatest fortress in northern France and it was beyond Garro's diplomatic authority to negotiate its transfer to the English. Talks were suspended again in early July so that Garro could deliver the English counteroffer to Charles of Navarre.

    Discovery and third conference
    Garro's movements back and forth across the Pyrenees did not escape notice. Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port was bordered to the north by English Gascony and to the east by the viscounty of Soule, which technically still submitted to English overlordship, though the remoteness of its location gave it an enviable level of autonomy. Nearby, though, was the Fuxéen viscounty of Béarn.

    Gaston III, count of Foix, had a remarkable network of spies in his employ across the region. His agents, taking note of Garro's travel, discovered the English embassy in Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port sometime in July. Foix had a troubled history with both England and Navarre and, fearing that an Anglo-Navarrese alliance may threaten Béarn, wrote to Charles of France seeking support.

    Charles of France was well aware that an army was gathering in southern England when Foix's letter arrived in Paris. The English force was far too large to escape the notice of merchants traversing the Channel, but the French had no idea as to where it was headed. The discovery of Anglo-Navarrese talks led the king's council to believe that the English army was destined for Navarre's lands in Normandy. The king's brother, Philippe II, duke of Burgundy, was ordered to hold off a planned attack on Calais and to be prepared to head off the English army once it landed.

    On 21 August, English and Navarrese ambassadors convened at Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port for the third and final time. Discussion was short. Navarre agreed to England's terms and a treaty was signed. Papers of safe conduct were to be delivered to Garro in Pamplona so that he could travel to England to begin negotiating the details of the promised marriage and to oversee the transfer of Cherbourg to the English.

    The delegations dispersed. Stafford returned to London and Garro to Pamplona to deliver copies of the treaty to their kings. Berkeley moved on to Bordeaux and put himself in the service of the new lieutenant of Aquitaine. Roches and Sailes, however, proceeded to Orthez. The pair had orders from Gaunt to make contact with the count of Foix in the event that Navarrese talks were successful.

    Roches and Sailes arrived at Foix's magnificent Bearnese court in Orthez in hopes of bringing Foix into the new alliance. Roches, though, appears to have badly misjudged his host's intentions and shared plans for the coming Anglo-Navarrese campaign in great detail. Foix quickly reported these to the king of France.

    Charles of France ordered the seizure of Charles of Navarre's Norman estates immediately upon receipt of Foix's news. In early October, Burgundy swept through Évreux, Mortain and Avranches before Charles of Navarre could even make the captains of these towns aware of his plans. Charles of Navarre lost control of all his Norman estates, save Cherbourg, before the end of the year. Château de Breteuil was a particularly devastating loss, as it was the home of Charles of Navarre's young children, making all but his eldest son and heir hostages of the French crown.

    Aftermath
    The surprise attack on Charles of Navarre's Norman lands in October 1378 turned the Anglo-Navarrese alliance upside down. The English took control of Cherbourg, as outlined by their agreement, but Navarre was no longer able to provide any assistance in Normandy. England was now also committed to defend Navarre against invasion from Castile, which seemed imminent, but Charles of Navarre had lost his daughters to the French and so could not even provide a bride for the young king of England, as promised. The marital limbo in which Edward V was now stuck lasted for years and became such a concern for his mother, the dowager Queen Joan, that it was dubbed the queen's "great matter."
     
    Last edited:
    Brittany campaign of 1378
  • Brittany campaign of 1378
    The Brittany campaign of 1378 was a major offensive launched by the kingdom of England against the kingdom of France and pro-French forces in the duchy of Brittany during the Caroline Phase of the Hundred Years War. The campaign was an attempt by the English to retake the initiative in the war after French attacks on the English mainland the previous year.

    Background
    Jean III, duke of Brittany, died in 1341 without a direct heir. He was predeceased by his brother, Guy, but was survived by his half-brother, Jean, count of Montfort. Guy's daughter, Jeanne, suo jure countess of Penthièvre, and her husband, Charles de Blois, challenged Montfort for control of the duchy. The subsequent War of the Breton Succession drew the interest of England and France, quickly growing into a proxy war between the two kingdoms.

    Broadly speaking, Brittany was divided between the claimants by class, culture, and geography. Wealthier, Francophone lords from eastern Brittany tended to support Blois-Penthièvre while poorer, Breton-speaking regions in the west tended to support Montfort. Blois was a nephew of King Philippe VI of France, giving the French crown a personal interest in his cause. Meanwhile, Montfort's control of western Brittany made him a natural ally of King Edward III of England, who needed to ensure the safety of sea lanes between England and Gascony.

    Montfort died in 1345, but his son, also named Jean, won the war with English support. Jean the Younger was recognized as Duke Jean IV in the 1365 Treaty of Guérande, but he failed to win over supporters of the Blois-Penthièvre party during his reign. The favor King Charles V of France showed toward Blois-Penthièvre adherents like Bertrand du Guesclin, who was made constable of France in 1370, made Jean feel insecure in his position as duke. In early 1372, Jean secretly defied the neutrality clause of the Treaty of Guérande and sought a new alliance with England, but the duke's dealings were discovered before the year's end.

    Jean's support in Brittany quickly collapsed after the Anglo-Breton alliance was exposed. He was forced into exile in 1373. Charles V's new Breton favorite, Olivier V de Clisson, took control of the duchy as lieutenant of Brittany. By 1378, only Brest held out against the French. Plans for a major English offensive in Brittany were drawn up and parliament duly approved a substantial grant of taxation to fund land and naval operations expected to include 6,000 men.

    Attack by sea
    England faced major logistical problems in moving a large army across the Channel in 1378. The English had never fully recovered from the 1372 Battle of La Rochelle and Castile, who had an alliance with France, was the greatest sea power in western Europe. Worse still, attacks against the southern English coast in 1377 demonstrated the threat posed by France's own burgeoning navy.

    Thomas Beauchamp, 12th earl of Warwick, was appointed admiral of the northern fleet ahead of the 1378 campaign. He was personally popular within the nobility and his father was a celebrated veteran of the Crécy and Poitiers campaigns. He was a major regional power in the midlands and appears to have been more interested in managing his estates than in national government, but he was committed to successfully prosecuting the war.

    Richard Fitzalan, 4th earl of Arundel, was appointed admiral of the western fleet at the same time. He was an ambitious young lord whose father, like Warwick's, had been one of Edward III's closest friends and most trusted lieutenants. That, however, was where his similarities with Warwick ended. Arundel's father was one of the country's shrewdest administrators and Arundel had inherited not just one of England's great landed estates, but an enormous cash fortune. He lived lavishly, aggressively sought honors and offices from the crown, and had a thirst for glory.

    Warwick managed the organization of the campaign, including the requisition of ships, their holding at various ports, recruitment of volunteers and, eventually, the impressment of men. Arundel appears to have had little involvement in these activities, even in those areas traditionally the purview of the western admiral, and was instead focused on intelligence gathering. Merchants and travelers were generously rewarded for information on the French Channel ports. In late April, a Norman spy in Arundel's employ delivered news of French naval activity that suggested another attack on the southern English coast was being planned for the coming summer.

    The two admirals were divided on how to proceed to this threat. Arundel argued for a preemptive strike against the French fleet while it was in port, but Warwick cautioned that this would create logistical problems that would delay the campaign in Brittany. Understanding that tens of thousands of pounds would be wasted if men and material were gathered at English ports only to sit idle, Warwick wanted to move as much of the army to Brest as could be moved ahead of the French assault. John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster and lord regent of England, was eager to crush French sea power. He endorsed Arundel's plan.

    Arundel had 1,400 men, 30 large warships and as many smaller requisitioned vessels at his disposal when word came down from Gaunt. He set sail for Normandy on 12 May. The French were completely unprepared for the attack. The English had built a decentralized, flexible coast guard system ahead of the resumption of hostilities in 1377, allowing them to repel a French force nearly four times the size of Arundel's with minimal effort. French defenses, by contrast, were highly centralized and maintained with only skeletal garrisons so early in the year.

    On 16 May, Arundel landed at the mouth of the Seine. A pair of fortified towns guarded the estuary: Harfleur on its northern bank and Honfleur on its southern. The towns were taken by surprise and had fewer than 200 defenders between them, but Charles V had recognized their strategic value and built new circuits of walls in recent years. Arundel had not seriously planned a campaign and his men lacked the equipment necessary to mount a siege. The English quickly aborted their attack and sailed northeast, raiding various towns and villages without opposition. Fécamp was razed to the ground while Dieppe, Le Tréport and Berck were looted and terrorized. Arundel continued up the coast to Sluys, where merchant ships promised great fortunes. Three unarmed Castilian and Flemish vessels loaded with cloth, dyes and wax were captured and sailed to England for the profit of Arundel's men. Several other ships were burned and their crews killed.

    Arundel returned to England on 14 June. He had failed at his mission to destroy the French navy and his terror campaign had no real strategic value. French warships were gathered at the river ports along the Seine, and concentrated at Rouen, but Arundel never ventured up the river as he could not take either Harfleur or Honfleur. The damage he'd inflicted along the French coast would do nothing to dissuade another attack on southern England. As Warwick predicted, the only major effect of the campaign was a serious delay in launching the Breton expedition. Arundel found popular support despite this, though. News of his lightning raids along northern France began to rehabilitate his reputation after his inaction the previous year had left Sussex defenseless against French raiders.

    Attack by land
    Arundel had departed for Normandy in mid May with about 60 ships, leaving only about 70 vessels at Warwick's disposal as he tried to manage the transport to Brittany of thousands of men and the materials needed to support them. Warwick proved highly efficient at managing a large-scale requisition program, however.

    On 25 May, Sir Thomas Percy led Warwick's fleet to Brest. Thomas of Woodstock, 1st earl of Buckingham, who had been named co-leader of the ground campaign, was on board with the entirety of the English army that had been gathered at that point—about 1,000 men and horses—as well as the campaign treasury and supplies. They found the port of Brest blocked by Castilian warships upon their arrival. The small squadron of Castilian ships had only recently arrived with orders to maintain a blockade ahead of a French assault planned for the summer.

    The Castilian fleet, though outnumbered, was composed of larger and more formidable craft. Buckingham ordered Percy to charge through the enemy line. The Castilians, not expecting to encounter enemy forces so soon after their arrival, scrambled to react. The English took advantage of the chaotic response and captured a half dozen vessels as the blockade was broken and the Castilians retreated.

    By June, Warwick had requisitioned 150 transport vessels in addition to those Arundel had taken on his quixotic campaign. More than half of these were already in Brest, unloading their stores and preparing for a return trip to England, or on a return trip from Brest. Warwick established a ferry system whereby transports of 35-40 ships would embark from eastern and southern English ports every week, planning to double that number after Arundel returned with his fleet. This system had barely begun to function when yet another mission was given higher priority.

    English ambassadors had returned from Navarre on 1 June with details of an alliance that had the potential to transform the war in Aquitaine and promised to open a new front in Normandy. There were already plans to send a small army to Gascony in late summer, but that timetable was now moved up. About 1,000 men that had been gathered for the Breton campaign were to be sent instead to Bordeaux and almost half of Warwick's ships were needed to move these men with their horses and stores.

    Arrival in Brest
    Buckingham discovered the precariousness of the English position in Brittany upon his arrival. King Edward IV of England had dispatched Sir Robert Knolles to Brest the previous year with a small army and a campaign warchest of £5,000, as well as shiploads of food and supplies. That gold had been expected to maintain a major English presence in the area, but the true state of Brest's financial distress had been unknown to Edward's government. Three-quarters of Knolles's funds had gone toward arrears and most of Knolles's army had been disbanded after the immediate threat posed by Olivier de Clisson had passed.

    As English priorities shifted toward Aquitaine, Buckingham was left with the men who'd sailed with him and only about 500 more arrivals from Warwick's early ferries before news reached Brest that no more than 200 men could be expected every week and no more than 400 men a week after Arundel's return. At that rate, summer would end before all 6,000 men promised for the campaign would be able to land in Brest.

    Despite these setbacks, Buckingham still hoped to extend English control out from Brest and across western Brittany. In mid June, he laid siege to the vital crossing town Carhaix, but French attacks on English supply lines forced Buckingham to return to Brest.

    Bertrand du Guesclin established a base of operations at Guingamp in early summer. He had planned to lay siege to Brest with Castilian support, but Buckingham's arrival had ended those plans. Guesclin harassed the English and kept them pinned tightly to the area around Brest. This enraged Buckingham, who considered such tactics dishonorable.

    Siege of Saint-Malo
    Arundel's ineffective campaign and the prioritization of Aquitaine as part of the Anglo-Navarrese alliance had created exactly the sort of financial and logistical nightmare against which Warwick had warned. Thousands of men were gathered in southern England, waiting for deployment to Brittany. More men were still arriving as part of the summons to Gascony, though they would now have to join the army in Brittany to replace those who'd been taken from the Breton expedition and sent to Gascony already. Ships began returning from Bordeaux in July, but Warwick knew that there were too many men and horses to move to Brest in a single transport and there was not enough time left in the campaign season to make multiple transports.

    The buildup of English forces did not go unnoticed. Just as Arundel had sought out and rewarded merchants and other travelers for information on movements in northern France, so too did French commanders for information on southern England. Charles V's war council was aware of the large English army and, having recently learned of English negotiations with Navarre, suspected that the army was bound for King Charles II of Navarre's stronghold of Cherbourg in Lower Normandy. This would be a fateful misreading of events.

    Warwick, who understood England's logistical limitations better than any other figure in the upper nobility, suggested launching an invasion of eastern Brittany instead of ferrying the army to Brest, as the shorter distance would allow a ferry system to move men and materials much more quickly. William Montagu, 2nd earl of Salisbury, who was meant to be co-commander of the land forces in Brittany, but was instead stuck in England with the bulk of the army, agreed with Warwick. They set their sights on Saint-Malo, a great fortress port that would require a lengthy siege to conquer. A siege campaign had the benefit of requiring far fewer horses, allowing transport ships to focus on moving men and materials.

    On 28 July, Salisbury landed at Saint-Malo with somewhere between 4,000 and 4,500 men. The English again caught their enemies by surprise. They washed over the town's outer defenses, moving in heavy siege weapons and beginning the bombardment of the town's walls in a matter of days. Several merchant ships were captured in the initial landing, their cargoes looted and the vessels taken back to England.

    Philippe II, duke of Burgundy, was raising a major army at the time. The French had originally planned for an attack on Calais, but Charles V had ordered its delay as news of the Conference of Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port and the troop buildup in southern England trickled in. Expecting the English to land such a large army at Cherbourg, Charles's war council was caught completely off guard by news of the attack on Saint-Malo. It seems that the scale of the assault was not fully understood at first and Charles continued to expect news of an English invasion of Normandy.

    Guesclin was similarly caught by surprise. He had about 1,500 men with him in Guingamp, far too few to relieve Saint-Malo, but he expected Burgundy to move to Saint-Malo and crush the English against the town's walls. Guesclin grew concerned as news from Paris did not come and worried that he'd be caught between the English army in the east and Brest in the west if Saint-Malo fell.

    On 7 August, Guesclin moved his army and campaign headquarters from Guingamp to Dinan. He harassed the besiegers from his new position, but failed to dislodge them. Buckingham quickly learned of Guesclin's retreat from Guingamp and English forces moved out from Brest. Finding little opposition, Buckingham launched a renewed siege of Carhaix on 24 August.

    Siege weapons made little impact on the great walls of Saint-Malo in the first few weeks of August and tensions rose in the English camp. The besiegers were under constant harassment from Guesclin's forces and Salisbury feared a major French assault. Arundel blamed Salisbury for the slow progress and attempted to take command of the army. Their falling out was so severe that it threatened to end the campaign early.

    On 27 August, a failed nighttime sortie by the French defenders appeared to offer the English an opportunity to take the town by subterfuge. A French squire captured during the raid was bribed to open the gates, being allowed to return to the town under the pretense that he had escaped. The resulting attack nearly ruined the English army.

    On 1 September, an English force entered through the gates of Saint-Malo at daybreak, but the gates slammed closed behind them. The French squire had taken the English bribe and betrayed the plan to his commanders. The French had hoped to trap either Salisbury or Arundel, but closed the gate too early and succeeded only in capturing about 20 English knights. Maddened by the betrayal of the French squire, Salisbury ordered a careful study of Saint-Malo's defenses and the undermining of the town's walls. Although the miners were discovered, French counter-miners were too late to stop them.

    On 12 September, the mine's timber supports were fired, bringing down about 100 feet of wall. Salisbury ordered a direct assault. Fierce fighting ensued, but the town's inner defenses held and the English were repulsed with heavy casualties. A second assault broke through. The town was massacred and its wealth looted before the English set to rebuilding its defenses.

    News of Saint-Malo's fall reached Paris at nearly the same time as the French learned the full extent of the Anglo-Navarrese negotiations. Charles V was finally moved to action. All Charles of Navarre's lands within the kingdom of France were declared forfeit. The French fleet at Rouen was put to sea on orders that no ship was to be allowed in or out of the great fortress of Cherbourg. Burgundy was ordered to take control of Charles of Navarre's lands in Normandy.

    The sack of Saint-Malo had a chilling effect on towns across Brittany. The people of Carhaix, knowing that Guesclin had moved east weeks earlier and fearing that they too would be put to sword if they continued to resist Buckingham's siege, overthrew the French garrison. A delegation of townspeople opened negotiations with the English and peacefully surrendered on 26 September.

    Aftermath
    Saint-Malo was an unacceptable loss for the French. Charles V had long obsessed over Calais, which he perceived to be a constant and overwhelming threat to the security of his realm. In various negotiations, he had offered to cede large tracts of land in southern and western France to the kings of England as vassals of the kings of France, but he had never wavered in his insistence that Calais be immediately surrendered or destroyed. The fall of Saint-Malo and negotiated transfer of Cherbourg from Navarre to England had effectively created two new Calaises on France's northern coast. The stress caused by the military setbacks likely contributed to Charles's decline in 1378. The king had struggled with health issues through the year and had suffered through the loss of his beloved wife in February. These things together may explain Charles's actions at a meeting of parlement in December, at which he made the greatest strategic blunder of his reign.

    Parlement was asked to consider the lèse-majesté of Jean IV, duke of Brittany. Jean was formally charged with a list of treasonous crimes for his collaboration with the English. The verdict was never in doubt and the duke was found guilty on all counts. Jeanne de Penthièvre expected to be invested with the duchy, but her lawyers were rebuffed by the king. Charles declared Brittany forfeit to the crown rather than bestowing it upon his cousin's widow. The annexation of Brittany was immediately and overwhelmingly unpopular. The duchy was in open revolt by July.
     
    Last edited:
    Burgundy's Normandy campaign of 1378
  • Burgundy's Normandy campaign of 1378
    The duke of Burgundy's Normandy campaign of 1378 was a surprise attack on the French estates of King Charles II of Navarre in the fall of 1378. It was improvised late in the campaign season after the discovery of a newly-established alliance between the kingdom of England and the kingdom of Navarre.

    Background
    King Charles II of Navarre held lands within the kingdom of France as count of Évreux. The county was once a great appanage in Normandy, but by 1378 it had been reduced to a fraction of its original size. For Charles, the county's losses were part of a history of injustices inflicted upon him and his family.

    Charles's mother, Queen Jeanne II of Navarre, was the only surviving child of King Louis X of France. Jeanne was just four years old at the time of her father's death and she was denied the French crown as a result of her age and gender, as well as lingering suspicion of her true paternity following the Tour de Nesle affair. She was not without supporters, though, and many French lords only recognized the authority of her uncle, King Philippe V of France, after he confirmed Jeanne's right to inherit the counties of Brie and Champagne and agreed to provide her with an annuity of 15,000 livres.

    Jeanne was denied Brie and Champagne when she reached her majority, though. Instead, she was granted the much poorer county of Anglouême and her husband was given the county of Mortain, control over the Cotentin peninsula, and a number of towns in the Île-de-France. This much smaller offering was made smaller still when Jeanne was stripped of Angoulême in 1349. Years later, the extinction of the Capetian house of Burgundy made Charles heir to the duchy of Burgundy, but he was denied this inheritance and the duchy was instead granted to the youngest son of King Jean II of France. These indignities drove Charles to decades of scheming and rebellion against the Valois kings of France.

    In 1354, Charles assassinated Charles de la Cerda, one of Jean II's closest advisors, and plunged France into an anarchic civil war. Charles largely pursued his ambitions through plots, but entered into open warfare against the French crown in 1364. His defeat at the Battle of Cocherel led to the humiliating 1365 Treaty of Pamplona, in which he was forced to renounce his claims to the kingdom of France and to the counties of Angoulême, Brie, and Champagne. He also forfeited most of the lands that had made up the county of Évreux, but was allowed to keep the title of Évreux, its namesake town, and a dozen castles in the Seine Valley that were considered important for the protection of the town. He also retained the county of Mortain and his lands in the Cotentin Peninsula. Charles's claim to the duchy of Burgundy was to be investigated by the papal court, though there would be no such investigation.

    In 1377, the resumption of hostilities between England and France encouraged Charles to petition the king of France for the restoration of the lands he'd lost in Normandy and for financial compensation for the duchy of Burgundy. His petition was ignored. Unwilling to suffer another insult, Charles negotiated a secret alliance with England the following year. English ambassadors attempted to bring Gaston III, count of Foix, into this alliance, but badly misjudged the count's intentions. They shared plans for an upcoming Anglo-Navarrese campaign in great detail, which Foix quickly reported to Paris.

    Campaign
    On 18 September 1378, King Charles V of France declared all the lands of Charles of Navarre within the kingdom of France forfeit. Charles of France dispensed with the formalities and normal processes that had become legal precedent over generations of French kings. Charles of Navarre was not notified of the French king's intention or given an opportunity to address the charges made against him in the parlement. No one protested this act of tyranny, however. Decades of conspiracy and violence had made Charles of Navarre the most hated man in the upper nobility of France and no one would defend him now that he had been caught conspiring with the English.

    Philippe II, duke of Burgundy, already had a major army in the north of France in September 1378, as the details of the Anglo-Navarrese alliance reached Paris. Burgundy had been planning an attack on Calais after its near capture the year prior, but was told to hold off as reports of Anglo-Navarrese negotiations and of a troop buildup in southern England trickled in. In late September, Burgundy was ordered to take control of Charles of Navarre's Norman lands.

    On 12 October, Burgundy arrived at Breteuil, one of the fortresses that Charles of Navarre had been allowed to keep for the protection of Évreux. Detachments of the French army laid siege to the nearby fortresses of Beaumont-le-Roger and Bernay as well as the town of Évreux itself. The weakness of Charles of Navarre's position in Normandy was immediately clear. The Navarrese professionals in these places—the captains who led the castle garrisons and the clerks who administered the estates—remained loyal to their lord and were ready to fight, but the Norman men who made up the rank and file of the various garrisons were not.

    Bernay surrendered within hours of the French arrival. Beaumont-le-Roger and the town of Évreux, the administrative center of Charles of Navarre's French holdings, both surrendered two days later. The castles at Pacy and Brevel opened their gates in the days that followed and Breteuil surrendered before the end of the week.

    The speed with which Évreux and its outlying towns and forts fell stunned Burgundy and his commanders. Most of the domains that had been left to Charles of Navarre after 1365 were poorly defended, but Breteuil was a decently walled town with a strong citadel. It could have been expected to hold out for weeks at least. It was also the home of Charles of Navarre's younger children, which should have given it cause to resist, but it did not. As the Navarrese were interrogated, it was revealed that they had been ignorant of their lord's new alliance with England. Either as a result of adverse winds at sea or sheer incompetence, no instructions had come from Pamplona to prepare for war. All 12 of Charles of Navarre's castles in the Seine Valley were under French control before the end of the month and Burgundy's forces moved west.

    Tinchebray surrendered quickly in November, but resistance was finally met in the southern Cotentin. Orders seem to have arrived from Pamplona by now, but there had been no real time to prepare for war. Still, the French were forced to lay siege to Mortain, Gavray and Avranches. That resistance came here, from Charles of Navarre's lands nearest Brittany, could be attributed at least in part to the English capture of Saint-Malo, a Breton port about 40 miles from Avranches. The English in Saint-Malo, however, were not yet in a position to help their new Navarrese allies.

    A detachment of men swept through the Cotentin, accepting quick surrenders from the castles that Charles of Navarre held between Gavray and Cherbourg. Among these was Regnéville, a once-minor fortress that Charles had significantly built up in recent years. Like Breteuil before it, though, it surrendered after only about a week despite likely having been able to hold out for much longer.

    The bulk of Burgundy's army was preoccupied with the sieges of Mortain, Gavray and Avranches for several weeks. Gavray and Avranches surrendered in late November after having run out of food. Mortain held out until December, by which time it had become clear that English relief would not come.

    Cherbourg, however, could not be taken. In late October, as Burgundy laid siege to the castles of the southern Cotentin, the earl of Arundel sailed into Cherbourg with the lord of Garro and 100 English men-at-arms to formally take control of the town in accordance with the Treaty of Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port.

    Aftermath
    Burgundy's campaign in Normandy was a stunning success. Twenty-one castles and several towns, which was the entirety of Charles of Navarre's holdings in Normandy, save Cherbourg, had been taken quickly and with minimal bloodshed. What's more, they'd been taken on a largely unplanned campaign.

    The French were not completely victorious, though. Their gains in Normandy had been largely offset by the transfer of Cherbourg to English control and England's conquest of Saint-Malo in Brittany. Like Calais, these towns were heavily fortified and easily resupplied by sea. Cherbourg was especially formidable. It was the greatest stronghold in northern France and considered impregnable by many at the time.

    England and France thus ended 1378 in something of a draw, but Navarre lost badly. Charles had sought to restore his county of Évreux to greatness, but instead had lost even the rump estate that he controlled at the start of the year. Worse, France had called upon its chief ally, Castile, to take up arms. Threatened with invasion from its much larger neighbor to the south, the kingdom of Navarre now faced total extinction.
     
    Last edited:
    Breton Rebellion of 1379
  • Breton Rebellion of 1379
    The Breton Rebellion of 1379, also called the Revolt of the Breton League, was an uprising of the Breton nobility against King Charles V of France in defiance of the king's decision to annex the duchy of Brittany.

    Background
    The War of the Breton Succession was settled after more than two decades of bloody stalemate with the victory of the English candidate, Jean de Montfort, and the death of his French foe, Charles de Blois, at the 1364 Battle of Auray. Blois's widow and Montfort's dynastic rival, Jeanne, suo jure countess of Penthièvre, recognized Montfort as Duke Jean IV in the 1365 Treaty of Guérande. Jean rejected his English alliance and recognized the Valois as the rightful kings of France as part of the treaty, but the prominence of Blois-Penthièvre supporters at the court of King Charles V of France strained relations between the king and duke. As a result, Jean negotiated a new alliance with England in 1372.

    The Breton nobility, exhausted by the duchy's long and financially ruinous civil war, strongly opposed further entanglement in the war between England and France. Jean's support within the duchy quickly collapsed when the new English alliance was discovered. Charles V's Breton favorites, Olivier V de Clisson and Bertrand du Guesclin, forced Jean into exile in 1373. Brittany was effectively under Clisson's control by 1375.

    Jeanne, who had largely exited Breton politics and mainly resided in Paris since 1365, took a more direct role in the management of her estates soon after Jean was driven into exile. She eventually returned to Brittany, establishing her household at Guingamp in 1377. Though she acted only as countess of Penthièvre, her move was a clear sign that she hoped to revive her claim on the duchy.

    The affairs of state were complicated. Clisson commanded French garrisons at ducal strongholds, but the ducal government continued to run autonomously under the de facto regency of Jean I, viscount of Rohan, who also administered the ducal demesne. Rohan, like most Breton lords, assumed that the duke and the king would eventually reconcile their differences. In 1378, however, Charles chose to end this awkward interregnum in ducal government by annexing Brittany and joining it to the royal demesne. This was immediately and overwhelmingly unpopular with the Breton people and especially the nobility.

    Conspiracy
    On 4 December 1378, the parlement of Paris heard a list of treasonable offenses committed by Jean IV. A sham trial proceeded in the absence of the duke, who was an exile in England. Jean was found guilty two weeks later and the duchy of Brittany was declared forfeit to the crown.

    Jeanne, who had returned to Paris for the proceedings, was enraged. Brittany's annexation by the crown was a total invalidation of her claim to the duchy. Her lawyers had objected to the proceedings in the parlement, but had been brushed aside. Jeanne left Paris for her lands in Brittany at once.

    Charles de Blois, Jeanne's late husband, had been the main driver of her cause in the war. He was one of the most renowned knights of his age—a brave, intelligent, intensely pious figure who inspired great loyalty from those who followed him. He was so crucial to her party that Jeanne was prepared to concede her claim after his capture by the English in 1347, but the king of France intervened to stop her. After Blois's death in 1364, Jeanne negotiated the treaty that brought Jean to power. In 1378, Charles V seemed to believe that, since Jeanne had always been a secondary figure in pressing her own claim, he could simply ignore her protests in the parlement. This was a serious misreading of Jeanne's tenacity and political talents.

    Louis I, duke of Anjou, who was Charles's brother and Jeanne's son-in-law, was named governor of Brittany and tasked with bringing the ducal government under royal control as soon as possible. Anjou proceeded cautiously in light of Jeanne's dramatic exit from the capital. He was not completely comfortable with the disinheritance of his wife's family and he understood that the local nobility would be highly skeptical of the king's decision. Still, he believed a diplomatic approach that included appointments to office, land grants and other thinly-veiled bribes could win over the Breton elite.

    In early 1379, Jeanne brought her family and household into a conspiracy to oppose the king and began to quietly reach out to members of the secular nobility and the higher clergy. The ferocity of the opposition to the annexation was quickly understood. Jeanne believed that they could convince the king to reverse his decision if they could present an alternative candidate for the ducal throne. She tasked her third son, Henri, with discouraging the suspicions of the duke of Anjou while a pair of ambassadors was secretly dispatched to England.

    Jean de Blois, Jeanne's eldest son and heir, had been an English hostage since boyhood. He had been delivered to the English as surety that Charles de Blois's ransom would be paid in full after Charles's release in 1356. The ransom was never paid, however, and Jean de Blois had thus spent nearly two-thirds of his life as an English prisoner. Still, though, Jeanne hoped that the local opposition to the annexation would force the king to accept her son as duke in the event of his release.

    On 17 March, Jeanne's envoys arrived at Westminster. They were greeted warmly and even allowed to meet with Jean de Blois, but they were unable to secure his release. The English stood to gain nothing from Jean de Blois's release while they still had the opportunity to restore their ally, Jean IV, to the ducal throne.

    On 1 April, Rohan and Guy XII, baron of Laval, the two most powerful lords in Brittany, were made to appear in Paris. They were interrogated by the king's council and made to swear oaths to the king before they were allowed to depart. There are few details of their interrogation, but the timing strongly suggests that some word of Jeanne's efforts had reached the capital. The king's longtime Breton councilors, Clisson and Guesclin, were made to swear similar oaths around this time.

    Rohan and Laval's summons to Paris did not warm the two lords to the annexation and pushed them towards an alliance with Jeanne. Once back in Brittany, the pair joined Jeanne at a secret meeting where they renounced their oaths to the king on the condition that they were made under duress. Jeanne, fearing that her plot had been discovered and emboldened by Rohan and Laval's rejection of the king, moved closer to open rebellion.

    On 22 April, a great majority of the Breton nobility gathered at Rennes. Knights, squires, and a large number of experienced captains were called to join the secular lords, leading to a rather martial assembly in which professional soldiers were overrepresented and the more diplomatic voices of ecclesiastical lords were drowned out. The presence of longtime Montfortists like Briant de Lannion demonstrated the breadth of the opposition to the king's decision. Jeanne, the key figure in organizing this opposition, deferred to Rohan as debate began. The viscount's status as a regent in all but name helped to legitimize the assembly, though Jeanne would remain the dominant figure behind the scenes.

    Rebellion
    On 25 April, the lords signed a letter declaring their resistance to the annexation. The duchy of Brittany, they said, was not part of the kingdom of France and the oaths of homage that the dukes of Brittany had sworn to generations of French kings did not entail fealty. A king therefore could not act unilaterally in dispossessing a duke, but could only act with the consent of the Breton people, which they did not give. This legal pretext did not hide the true reason for the nobility's rebellion, though, as the letter concluded that Brittany was not "like Normandy" and it would not be subject to the king's oppressive fiscal regime, the intrusiveness of his tax collectors, or his degradation of local rights and privileges.

    Jeanne put herself in a precarious position as she encouraged the lords of Brittany to formalize their league and declare their rebellion. The Montfort and Blois-Penthièvre factions had united to preserve the autonomy of the duchy, but there was no duke to lead them. Jeanne could not declare herself duchess without alienating the Montfortists, and she could not fight both the Montfortists and the French crown.

    On 30 April, Jeanne struck a deal with the Mortfortist party that paved the way for Jean IV's return under the terms to which she and Jean had agreed in the 1365 Treaty of Guérande. Jeanne had likely always been willing to accept the duke's return in the event that she could not secure the duchy for herself or her eldest son. Her treaty with Jean had named her son as his heir in the event that Jean died childless, which he was despite being more than 10 years into his second marriage. For Jeanne, it was better to restore the childless duke with whom she had a treaty than it was to submit to the king who had rejected her family's rights entirely.

    The king and his council were stunned when a copy of the Rennes letter arrived in Paris. Its signatories included every major figure in Brittany, save Clisson and Guesclin. Anjou was humiliated. He had been outmaneuvered by his mother-in-law. Worse still, his cautious policy looked suspicious in retrospect. Jeanne's sons were all childless at the time, presenting the possibility that Brittany could eventually be inherited by her daughter, Anjou's wife, in the event that the annexation was stymied. Rumors swirled that Anjou had been complicit in Jeanne's treachery. He was removed from the governorship of Brittany and left court soon thereafter.

    Louis II, duke of Bourbon, was named as Anjou's replacement and adopted an altogether more aggressive approach. He dispatched Clisson and an array of commissioners to take control of the ducal administration while Bourbon himself began gathering an army. Clisson rode into the ducal capital at Nantes, but found that he could go no farther. The castle was garrisoned by men loyal to the crown, but the local population had taken control of the walls guarding the town. They barred Clisson's entry and refused to negotiate their position, claiming that they held the town on behalf of the duke.

    The situation in Nantes repeated itself across eastern Brittany. French garrisons that had been stationed in the area began arriving at Champtoceaux and other French fortresses in the Breton marches. Their captains reported that the local population had become so hostile toward them that they had been forced to flee their positions. By the end of May, the Breton league had command of every major castle and town in eastern Brittany, except for English-controlled Saint-Malo and the French-controlled fortress at Nantes.

    On 15 May, representatives of the Breton league arrived in England to meet with Jean IV. They presented him with a copy of the Rennes letter and invited him to return to Brittany and lead their cause. Jean greeted them with a mix of enthusiasm and skepticism. The league had revived his claim, but a lifetime of war made him question whether the Blois-Penthièvre faction was truly committed to it. Jean turned to the English in hopes that they would provide an armed escort that could guarantee his safety. The English were eager to see Jean retake Brittany, but were unwilling to provide Jean with an army without assurances of their own.

    Three-way talks between Jean, the Breton league, and the English proved difficult. Several major issues divided the parties, including Jean's homage, the possibility of an Anglo-Breton campaign in western France, and the status of English positions at Brest and Saint-Malo. Negotiations dragged on for weeks.

    In June, news of the league's diplomatic mission in England inevitably reached Paris. The prospect of Jean returning as duke forced the crown to reverse course once more. The king recalled Anjou and adopted a more conciliatory tone toward the Breton lords. Bourbon, who had by now raised 2,500 men for a planned invasion, was ordered to move his army to Avranches, from where he could respond to English invasion via either Cherbourg or Saint-Malo.

    Jean learned of the French crown's attempts to reconcile with the Breton league sometime in July. He feared that his window of opportunity was closing and hastily gathered every man in his service, declaring he would return to Brittany without delay. As a result of his being bankrupt through much of the 1370s, though, every man in his service amounted to just a few dozen figures of little renown. John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster and lord regent of England, was suspicious of Jean's intentions and offered to put several knights from his own retinue under Jean's command. This was ostensibly for Jean's protection, but in reality was a means for the English to receive direct reports on the duke's movements. Jean embarked for Britttany before the end of the month.

    On 3 August, Jean landed at the English fortress of Saint-Malo on the northern coast of Brittany. His sudden arrival caught the French flat-footed. Anjou had only recently returned and set up his headquarters on the Breton marches at Pontorson. He had launched an aggressive diplomatic campaign to try to pry the two figures at the heart of the rebellion away from the league. He preyed on the prejudices of Rohan, who was perhaps the most fiercely anti-English lord in Brittany, to poison the viscount against Jean's return while also floating the idea that Jeanne's younger son, Henri, could be made duke. The effort, however, was too late now that Jean had returned. Anjou, unsure whether English forces were to follow Jean's arrival, fled Pontorson for Avranches, where Bourbon and his army were stationed.

    On 6 August, Jean and Jeanne met at Dinan. Over the next three days, nearly the whole of the Breton nobility, including Rohan, gathered there to offer their submissions to Jean. Over the week that followed, a new ducal government was formed and the lords committed themselves to raising an army to force Clisson's men from the castle at Nantes, the only position in Brittany still under French control.

    Ceasefire
    Events in Brittany had moved far too quickly for the French to develop a coherent strategy in spring 1379, allowing the Breton league to assume control over most of the duchy. As reports trickled in from Dinan in August, Anjou recognized that events threatened to spiral out of control once more and raced to salvage what remained of the situation. He wrote to Jean directly, addressing his letter to the "former duke," and arranged a conference at the border castle of Mont-Saint-Michel.

    On 17 September, a six-month truce was signed by French and Breton envoys. The hastily-arranged agreement froze the situation in Brittany until the spring. The French crown did not formally recognize Jean as duke, but agreed to take no action against the rebellious Bretons. In exchange, Jean agreed to take no action against the French garrison at Nantes and to disallow the movement of English troops within the lands under Breton control. Future talks were arranged to negotiate a permanent resolution.

    News of the ceasefire and peace talks reached England as parliament met in the fall, stunning those who had expected their years of support for Jean to be returned with an alliance against the French.

    The French, for their part, still publicly held that the judgment of the parlement of Paris was valid and that the duchy of Brittany had been joined to the crown. Privately, however, the king and his council understood that they had failed completely both in their attempts to annex the duchy and to stop Jean's return. They noted, though, that no English army had appeared to support the duke. Driving a wedge between Jean and the English was to be the focus of French efforts over the coming months, though other events would soon overtake the situation in Brittany as the primary interest of the crown.
     
    Last edited:
    Gascony campaign of 1379
  • Gascony campaign of 1379
    The Gascony campaign of 1379 was a small offensive in the Gascon marches led by John Neville, 3rd baron Neville, as part of the Caroline Phase of the Hundred Years War.

    Background
    King Charles V of France reignited the Hundred Years War in 1369, exploiting a loophole in the 1360 Treaty of Brétigny to fan discontent against the rule of Edward of Woodstock, prince of Wales, better known as the Black Prince, in Aquitaine. The French rapidly recovered most of Aquitaine in the early 1370s, reducing English control to a thin strip of coastline from Bordeaux to Bayonne and extending inland to Bergerac along the Dordogne. A number of minor Gascon lords remained committed to English overlordship, though. Their lands dotted Gascony and Aquitaine, creating a porous border between areas of English and French control. This messy patchwork of lordships was dominated by local alliances and rivalries that often trumped the interests of the two crowns.

    In 1377, after the expiration of a two-year truce, the French launched a major campaign to evict the English from Gascony. Louis I, duke of Anjou, targeted the minor Gascon nobles still loyal to the English and overran dozens of small fortified towns across the region. Despite Anjou's early success, the Anglo-Gascon victory at the Battle of Eymet forced the duke to withdraw and most of the towns he'd captured returned to the English.

    The Battle of Eymet was relatively small, but it had an outsize impact on Anglo-Gascon morale. The English were eager to capitalize on this, but limits on shipping made it too difficult to transport a large army from England to Bordeaux and English attention turned toward Brittany. Unwilling to let the opportunity pass entirely, though, John Neville, 3rd baron Neville, was made lord lieutenant in 1378 and given an army of about 1,000 men to support local efforts against the French.

    The French forewent a major campaign in Gascony in 1378, instead focusing their war efforts in the north. Smaller campaigns led by Franco-Gascon lords were coordinated by Louis de Sancerre, marshal of France, who was a protégé of Bertrand du Guesclin. Sancerre was laying siege to Mortagne when Neville arrived at Bordeaux. Mortagne was the last major coastal fortress in the Saintonge under English control and Neville wasted no time in responding to the situation, crossing the Gironde with his army in August. Sancerre was unwilling to give battle and fled at the appearance of Neville's army. Several bastides surrounding Mortagne surrendered as Franco-Gascon forces melted away. Neville moved south from Mortagne, sweeping up French garrisons in the Blayais and Libournais before returning to Bordeaux for the winter.

    Neville's short campaign after his arrival in 1378 was the first English action north of the Dordogne and in the Saintonge for many years. This caught the attention of locals who'd previously written off the English cause.

    Campaign
    Over the winter of 1378-9, Neville brought several prominent Anglo-Gascon lords on as partners in the lieutenancy. A war council was established that included Gaillard II de Durfort, lord of Duras, Bérard d’Albret, lord of Langoiran, and Raymond de Montaut, lord of Mussidan. Langoiran was part of a junior branch of the powerful Albret clan and the last major landholder in that family who maintained allegiance to the English. Together they planned to push English power out from Bordeaux, securing the approach to the capital before rooting the local lords' French rivals out of the Gascon marches.

    Neville also spent the winter making contact with several routier captains, including Bertucat d'Albret, a bastard-born knight who was instrumental to the defense of Bergerac in 1377. This marked a new era of cooperation between the English and the routiers. These mercenary bands had become a permanent fixture in southern France since the start of the war. They ranged from small gangs that roamed the countryside to large companies that could control entire towns. French policy toward the routiers had grown increasingly hostile over the 1360s and 70s, threatening their lives and livelihood and predisposing their captains to tighter collaboration with the English.

    In June 1379, Neville marched southeast to Bazas before turning toward La Réole, installing his own men at towns along the way. He moved on to Duras, where Durfort joined Neville with his own men. They took control of several small towns and fortresses, filling in the holes of the porous border that stretched from eastern Gascony into Périgord, Angoumois and the Saintonge. They moved as far inland as Bourdeilles, where the great fortress captured by the duke of Anjou in 1377 was retaken for the lord of Mussidan. This put the Anglo-Gascons in a position to threaten the regional capital of Périgueux once more.

    French resistance was almost nonexistent. A rebellion in Brittany preoccupied the French crown while a tax revolt in Languedoc starved it of desperately needed revenue. This effectively left Franco-Gascon lords to their own devices. Many of these lords simply bribed Neville's army to pass by their lands, literally buying themselves time in the hope that the king's council would turn its attention to a southern campaign the following year. Positions held directly by the crown, like the fortress at Bourdeilles, were most often abandoned by their garrisons for lack of pay.

    Assessment
    The campaign was a disaster for the French. By October, Neville and the Anglo-Gascon lords had taken at least 48 castles and walled towns and had captured great stores of food and supplies that would make the newly-installed Anglo-Gascon garrisons difficult to dislodge. The balance of power in the marches had tipped toward the English, though many Franco-Gascon lords and French positions remained. The routiers, meanwhile, had devastated lands in the Angoumois and Quercy and successfully raided far beyond English territory, reaching into La Marche, Auvergne and Rouergue.

    Neville had few resources at his disposal, but had used them with remarkable efficiency. More valuable than any land gain or loot, though, Neville had discovered the weakness of the French crown. Royal garrisons had been hollowed out by desertions as their pay went into arrears and the Franco-Gascon nobility was frightened and demoralized after the Battle of Eymet. Neville's men, on the other hand, were well-paid thanks to the bribes from the Franco-Gascon lords and his Anglo-Gascon allies envisioned retaking the Agenais in 1380. As parliament met in fall 1379, news of Neville's success inspired fresh calls for a major campaign in southwestern France.
     
    Last edited:
    Parliament of 1379
  • Parliament of 1379
    The Parliament of 1379, sometimes known as Buckingham's parliament, was a session of the English parliament held at Westminster Palace from 29 September to 1 November 1379. It was the fourth assembly of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the second full parliament of the reign of King Edward V of England.

    Background
    Edward V succeeded to the throne upon the death of his father, King Edward IV, in 1377. John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster, was made lord regent for the new king, who was just 12.

    Gaunt was arguably the only figure with the stature to lead a regency government. He was Edward IV's eldest surviving brother and, as duke of Lancaster, he held the greatest landed estate in England besides the crown itself. He was, however, arrogant, domineering, and highly sensitive to encroachments upon his or the crown's authority, and he had made many powerful enemies as a result. He initially refused the regency, believing that he would not be given credit for its successes and would be blamed for its failures. He hoped instead to pursue his own ambitions in Castile, but Queen Joan, with whom he had a strong friendship, ultimately persuaded him to accept Edward IV's settlement of the regency.

    Gaunt was forced to make a series of concessions and public apologies to his various enemies in order to secure the regency and stabilize his young nephew's government, but either he harbored no resentment for the political penance he was made to perform or he hid it uncharacteristically well. Gaunt ultimately took control of the government with little controversy and governed with the support of the upper nobility.

    The first parliament of the new reign met in early 1378. The brief reign of Edward IV in summer 1377 had seen the renewal of hostilities with France, which included assaults on all English positions on the continent and the first major attack on the English mainland since the 1330s. Shocked by these attacks, the Commons approved a double grant of taxation to finance plans for a major continental offensive. Chroniclers heralded this as an extraordinary demonstration of support for the new boy king, but in reality such heavy taxation was needed to move the war back onto French territory.

    The 1378 grant brought royal revenue to a height not seen since the early 1360s. The English thus had a brief window of time in which they could compete with French military spending nearly pound for pound as they sought to launch a major offensive in Brittany, bolster local action in Gascony, and rebuild their defenses along the southern English coast.

    War in France
    Brittany became the target of English ambition as they planned to retake the initiative in 1378. A major force was to land at Brest and move north to capture a string of ports along the Breton coast, but a poorly-planned attack on Normandy left too few ships to transport the army to Brest and the expedition never materialized. Only a fraction of the army made its way to Brest while the rest was redirected east to attack Saint-Malo.

    The English captured Saint-Malo, one of the greatest and most heavily fortified ports in Brittany, after a short, but fierce siege. They soon gained another great fortress-port, as a newly-negotiated alliance with Navarre brought Cherbourg under English control. The Anglo-Navarrese suffered a major setback, though, when Navarre's other Norman possessions quickly fell to the French. England and France ended 1378 in something of a draw, much as they had the previous year.

    In spring 1379, the Breton nobility banded together in opposition to the French crown's attempt to annex the duchy and soon rebelled. Their early efforts were focused in the east, where the duchy's principal cities lay and which was most exposed to French attack. In the west, the English maintained a small army at Brest under the command of Thomas of Woodstock, 1st earl of Buckingham.

    Buckingham led an expeditionary force to Morlaix and discovered towns and villages open to him along the way. The local population mistakenly believed the English were allies of the Breton nobility and welcomed Buckingham's men as liberators. Buckingham quickly exploited the situation and rolled over western Brittany. By mid summer, the ports of Morlaix and Saint-Pol-de-Léon were garrisoned by Buckingham's men, effectively bringing all of Léon under English control.

    The French response to the Breton rebellion was chaotic. The crown was at first belligerent and raised a small army with the intent to invade, but then abruptly called off the attack and attempted to find a diplomatic solution.

    In Normandy, Bertrand du Guesclin, constable of France, avoided the rebellion in his native Brittany by volunteering to lead an assault on Cherbourg. Many at the time considered the fortress to be impregnable and Guesclin soon came to the same conclusion. He arrived in the spring with an army of about 1,200, but was slowly bled of men and supplies. Scouting parties were routinely ambushed, leading to the capture of several hostages, including Guesclin's brother and cousin, and the French war camp suffered repeated attacks from English sorties. Gueclin abandoned the effort and returned to Paris in August.

    As the French crown was preoccupied with events in northern France, it lost control of the south. Tax riots broke out across Languedoc in the spring. The region had been forced to bear disproportionately high taxes through the 1370s and the latest grant came despite there being no major action against the English in the region. The tax was never collected, though it was not officially canceled, as local administrators simply refused to act for fear of being lynched. The seneschals of the region begged Paris for advice on how to proceed.

    The two great lords of the south, the count of Armagnac and the count of Foix, could not fill the leadership vacuum left by the French crown because they were at war with one another. The count of Comminges had died in 1376, leaving his young daughter as his only heiress. Armagnac and Foix had been fighting for control of the girl and her lands ever since.

    The English exploited the chaos in southern France just as efficiently as they had the chaos in Britany. The lord lieutenant of Aquitaine brought the local Anglo-Gascon nobility into his administration, secured the approach to Bordeaux, and swept French garrisons out of the Gascon marches. He encountered no practical resistance, exposing the profound weakness of the French crown south of the Loire.

    The English in France, 1379
    1-france.jpg

    Red: Territories of King Edward V of England
    Light red: Gascon marches, controlled by local lords
    Very light red: Range of routier company raiding parties
    Dark/mustard yellow: Major castles controlled by the routiers
    Orange: Norman estates of King Charles II of Navarre, lost 1378
    Light green: Territories of Jean II, count of Armagnac

    Lavender: Territories of Gaston III, count of Foix

    Finances
    In early 1378, the government estimated that it needed £200,000 to cover the cost of the planned war effort, but only about £45,000 was expected from ordinary revenue over the course of that year. Even with the double grant of taxation provided by parliament, there was a projected deficit of about £50,000. The Commons believed that better administration of the royal demesne could make up the difference, but this was fanciful. Administrative changes alone could not realistically be expected to more than double ordinary revenue.

    Operations in the north of France ran wildly over budget. The cost to supply Brest and pay the wages of its garrison had been estimated at £5,000, but the true cost was closer to £12,000 in 1378 and £10,000 more was needed to resupply the town and finance the earl of Buckingham's campaign in 1379. A new alliance with Navarre brought Cherbourg under English control, an unplanned budget item that cost £10,000 in its first year and another £8,000 in its second. The newly-captured fortress port at Saint-Malo needed not just supplies and wages, but its walls rebuilt following its conquest, bringing costs to more than £20,000 over the course of 1378 and 1379.

    The government kept pace with the soaring cost of the war for a time, finding ways to cut spending and raise new revenue. It began by partially offloading defense spending. The country's decentralized coast guard system had worked fairly well at turning back the French attacks on southern England in summer 1377. Now, that system was to be decentralized further. The government leaned on knightly families that had grown rich off the capture and ransom of French prisoners over the course of the war to fortify their lands along the coast. The effort was hugely successful and more licenses to crenellate were issued in 1378 and 1379 than any other two-year period on record.

    Defense spending could not be entirely outsourced to the lower nobility, though. In particular, long-neglected fortresses on the Channel Islands required immediate attention. Thousands of pounds were poured into Castle Cornet on Guernsey and Castle Goring on Jersey to build new circuits of walls and fully garrison them for the first time since the early 70s.

    As the crown looked to find new sources of revenue, Gaunt stepped in to revive the stalled negotiations for the ransom of Waleran III, count of Saint-Pol. The count had been captured in a skirmish outside Calais in 1374 and the English crown had acquired custody of him soon thereafter. Saint-Pol was one of the great magnates of northern France and so the English expected an enormous sum for his release. Negotiations were complicated, though, by the English insistence that several prisoners of the French crown be released as partial payment toward Saint-Pol's ransom. Saint-Pol had few friends at the French court and the English demands were rejected out of hand. As neither side was prepared to budge, Saint-Pol became stuck. Gaunt, however, dropped demands for a prisoner exchange, cutting the French crown out of the process. Talks for a more straightforward financial transaction soon began and Saint-Pol agreed to a ransom of 150,000 francs (£25,000).

    In October 1378, news reached England that the college of cardinals, which was dominated by the French, had declared the election of Pope Urban VI invalid and had instead elected Cardinal Robert de Genève, who took the name Clement VII. The schism in the church was a boon for the English treasury.

    Gaunt immediately saw the opportunity the election of a French antipope presented. He had been made to end his public support of religious reformer John Wycliffe in 1377, but he had lost none of his interest in disendowing the church, as Wycliffe preached. As English bishops declared for Urban, Gaunt issued a decree that all the cardinals obedient to Clement were to be deprived of their offices and benefices in England and Aquitaine. He followed it soon after with another decree disendowing all foreign monastic houses, which had been suspected of French collaboration for many decades. The two orders brought thousands of pounds into the treasury and lands worth upwards of £8,000 per annum were added to the royal demesne.

    Despite these efforts, the government eventually exhausted its funds, but it found ready creditors among the mercantile classes. Castile had wreaked havoc on English trade and the growth of French naval power posed an even greater threat to trade in the future. English merchants thus took a great interest in the string of royal fortresses that had begun to emerge along the Channel, stretching from Brest to Saint-Malo, the Channel Islands and Cherbourg and then on to Calais. This defensive line promised to protect English shipping and, with it, the wealth of the merchant oligarchy. Tens of thousands of pounds were loaned at low or even no interest to encourage the buildup of these areas.

    The government's most generous lenders came from the grocers company and the fishmongers guild, where just four men would loan £10,000 between them, but the merchant class was not alone in lending funds. Thousands of pounds in new loans were negotiated with members of the upper nobility in January 1379 and a £5,000 loan was forced upon the city of London in February.

    The government's new forward defensive strategy did coincide with a decline in attacks on shipping in the English Channel and southern coastal towns in 1378 and 1379, but there was a marked increase in attacks on shipping in St. George's Channel and coastal towns in Cornwall, Ireland and Wales. In short, this strategy did not so much end the Castilian and French naval threat as it did shift their targets to less fortified positions in the west. As attacks increased, requests for funds flooded in from Caernarfon, Dublin, and Plymouth. It was clear that the government required new taxation and summons for parliament were issued on 4 July.

    Great council
    The Lords Spiritual and Temporal gathered at Westminster Palace in early September. The upper nobility had been instrumental to the early success of Gaunt's government. The assembly of a great council in January 1378 had allowed the Lords to set the agenda for the parliament that followed and subsequent great councils had advised the government on the conduct of the war as events unfolded.

    On 9 September, Edward V presided as the great council convened in the White Chamber. As had become the norm in the new reign, the young king largely kept his silence through the proceedings and referred all matters and questions to his avuncular regent and the ministers of his government. Edward paid close attention even to formalities, such as the opening prayer and the treasurer's report on finances, to which very few lords cared to listen, as no taxes could be levied in the absence of the Commons. The lords waited impatiently for a report on the situation in Brittany.

    Jean IV, duke of Brittany, had sat as earl of Richmond in the three prior great councils of Edward V's reign. The English had supported Jean's claim to Brittany for decades, fighting for his cause in the 1350s and 60s and giving him financial support during his exile in the 70s. The Breton nobility had invited Jean to return to Brittany shortly after launching their rebellion in the spring, but Jean was initially skeptical of their intentions and delayed going until summer. Jean had been back on the continent for more than a month by the time the Lords met. They cheered word of his safe arrival, but there was little other news from the duke.

    Buckingham, just 22 years old, then rose to speak of his own time in Brittany. His report made a major impression on the lords. The capture of Morlaix and Saint-Pol-de-Léon, in addition to existing control of Brest and Saint-Malo, gave the English four major ports by which they could enter Brittany. Buckingham drank in the glory, as not even the famed William de Bohun, 1st earl of Northampton, had been able to capture Morlaix during his campaigns in the 1340s.

    The success of his first command convinced Buckingham of the superiority of English arms and of his own skill as a commander. He appeared to have little appreciation for the unique circumstances that had allowed him to so rapidly expand the area of English control. He boldly declared that the French were on the back foot and that, with Jean restored to the ducal throne, an English expedition in 1380 could join forces with Brittany and win the war once and for all.

    Gaunt brought the Lords back to reality with news from Pamplona. The death of King Enrique II of Castile had saved the kingdom of Navarre from Castilian invasion in 1379, but the new King Juan was determined to pick up where his father had left off. A spring invasion was certain and Navarre had no chance of survival without English support. Buckingham's call for a new expedition to Brittany was overtaken by the situation in Navarre, much to the young earl's frustration. Over the next several days, though, a rush of news from the continent would overwhelm talk of action in either Brittany or Navarre.

    First, a flurry of confusing reports poured in from Flanders. The great town of Ghent, which had been simmering with grievances and resentments all through the summer, had finally boiled over into revolt. A local militia known as the White Hoods had lynched the town's bailiff and sacked the residence of Louis II, count of Flanders. The town's council had been removed and replaced with the militia's leaders. The nearby town of Courtrai had already declared its support for the White Hoods and joined Ghent's rebellion against the count.

    Then, a squire from Bordeaux arrived with news of the campaign in the Gascon marches. Dozens of enemy positions and great stores of food and supplies had been captured. The Anglo-Gascons had encountered no resistance and earned a small fortune from plunder and patis. The lord lieutenant needed reinforcements to push further into French territory in 1380.

    Finally, word came from Brittany. Jean had agreed to a six-month truce with the French and peace talks were set to follow. Anger and confusion followed this last report. The lords had expected Jean to return their decades of support with an alliance against the French.

    The lords were overwhelmed by the events in France. Debate as to how they should proceed went in circles, leading to arguments and acrimony. Days ticked by, but there was no consensus to be found as the Commons gathered at Westminster.

    In session
    The Commons assembled at Westminster Palace in late September. The lower nobility and townsmen had challenged royal government on several occasions in the 1370s, culminating in a dramatic showdown with the Black Prince in the Bad Parliament. The prince's arrest of the speaker of the Commons was a scandal, but the Black Prince was an enormously popular figure, well known for his charm, courtesy, and incredible feats of arms. Gaunt, however, was known for none of these things. He had carefully managed his dealings with the Commons in 1378 to avoid another major showdown, but disagreement in the Lords as to the best path forward had left parliament's agenda wide open in 1379.

    On 29 September, Edward V presided as the two houses of parliament met in the Painted Chamber. Simon Sudbury, archbishop of Canterbury, gave a long sermon imploring all those in attendance to work together for the betterment of the realm and the mending of Christendom in a time of schism. William of Wykeham, bishop of Winchester and lord chancellor, then rose to address the parliament as to the reason for their assembly. He recounted the great support that had been shown in the last parliament and detailed the actions that had been taken in the various theaters of war. Then, shocking and horrifying the Commons, Wykeham reported the government's financial position as a result of these actions and called for a second double grant of taxation. Finally, the young king rose to give a short speech in which he formally asked those assembled to offer him their counsel on these matters. The business of the day ended there and a feast was held to celebrate Michaelmas, which was organized at the suggestion of the king.

    Plan of attack
    On 30 September, the Lords returned to the White Chamber to devise a plan of attack. It appeared France was on the precipice—Brittany had rebelled and almost completely evicted the French, Neville had found no resistance in the Gascon marches, and now Ghent was in revolt. The lords began to share Buckingham's belief that they could bring the war to a close with another major offensive.

    Two camps emerged. The first supported a northern strategy. England now held several positions along the northern coast of France from which they could launch an attack, Jean IV remained a possible ally if his negotiations with the French fell through, and the revolt in Ghent was quickly spreading across western Flanders. What's more, the Valois kings had always prioritized the north of the kingdom and so an attack there would be especially damaging to the French crown. On the downside, the French had a larger military presence in the north and would likely be expecting an attack via Calais or Cherbourg.

    The second camp supported a southern strategy. The lord lieutenant had reported that the southwest was almost defenseless and the rebellions in Brittany and Flanders would surely continue to pull French attention away from Aquitaine. Gascony also neighbored Navarre, which desperately needed English support in its coming war against Castile. Of course, the distance was much greater and English shipping was limited.

    On 10 October, the always meticulous Thomas Beauchamp, 12th earl of Warwick, brought together a group of London shipmasters to advise the Lords on the feasibility of the southern strategy. Warwick had been one of two admirals overseeing the 1378 campaign and had managed the logistics of moving thousands of men to Brest, Bordeaux, and eventually Saint-Malo. Warwick had but a few months to plan and execute his operation, though, and he suspected that a far larger effort could be managed with the greater lead time available to them now.

    After three days of discussion, the shipmasters optimistically estimated that 1,500 men and horses could be transported to Bordeaux in the spring or twice that number of men without horses. This was an unexpected boon to the southern strategy. Neville had reported that the region was practically defenseless, and so the lords surmised that horses could be taken from the French in raids, which would allow the larger number of men to be sent. An army that size, when supplemented by local forces from the Anglo-Gascon lords and the routier companies, would represent the largest English force in Gascony since at least 1355. It had the potential to transform the situation in southern France and rescue Navarre.

    On 17 October, as the Lords coalesced around the southern strategy, Edmund Mortimer, 3rd earl of March, rose to question its objectives. Gaunt, the chief advocate for a southern campaign, had significant personal interests in the area as the pretender king of Castile. March called out these interests now and asked whether English resources were meant to be used to advance Gaunt's cause.

    March's objection was at least partly personal. He and Gaunt had been feuding since the Bad Parliament, when Gaunt supported the Black Prince's removal of March from the office of earl marshal. Gaunt had since declined to appoint March to any major position in the regency government. March also had serious financial interests to consider. The earl had been among the most generous supporters of Jean IV during the duke's exile in England. March took on significant debt in preparation for a 1375 campaign to Brittany, which was ultimately aborted. The southern strategy would handicap England's ability to support Jean if peace talks with the French fell through, and any setback for Jean in Brittany would also be a setback for March to recover debts he was owed by the duke.

    Gaunt was furious, but he had no good answer for March's questions. He was not proposing that this army fight for him in Castile, but he did see a campaign in Castile as the only path to victory over France in the long run. He could not say it publicly, but he had come to believe that England could not defeat France so long as France was allied with Castile. He also believed the Franco-Castilian alliance would only be broken with an attack on Castile itself. This went hand-in-hand with his pretensions to the Castilian throne, but he had to be careful not to be seen as using his position as lord regent to advance his own claims abroad.

    Two days later, William Ufford, 2nd earl of Suffolk, proposed a compromise plan. Instead of launching a major invasion of either the north or south in the hope of delivering a single knockout blow, Suffolk proposed smaller campaigns in both areas. He argued for reducing plans for the northern campaign from 5,000 men to 3,500 and the southern campaign from 3,000 to 1,500 so as to divide and overwhelm the French, who had to juggle crises in Brittany, Flanders and Languedoc. Warwick and Hugh Stafford, 2nd earl of Stafford, supported Suffolk's plan for a two-prong attack. Gaunt eventually agreed.

    On 25 October, having finally settled on a plan of attack, Gaunt announced that March would be made lord lieutenant of Ireland. It was a subtle act of revenge. Sir William de Windsor, who served as lieutenant from 1369 to 1376, had run the lordship into the ground. Procuring five grants of taxation in just three years, he turned a large majority of the Anglo-Irish people against their own government. That few of the taxes he levied made their way into government coffers demonstrated the corruption and incompetence of his rule. Gaelic lordships rapidly expanded as Anglo-Irishmen deserted their positions for non-payment of wages. Despite the catastrophe, Windsor secured a second term in office thanks to the influence of his wife, Alice Perrers, who was Edward III's mistress. Windsor was removed from his position only after the Black Prince took control of his father's government in 1376. Windsor's successor, James Butler, 2nd earl of Ormond, had not been able to right the ship of state.

    March knew the position was a poisoned chalice, but he could not refuse it. By law, his wife was the greatest landholder on the island, but her lands had been overrun by the Gaelic Irish. Taking the position was thus a matter of honor. What's more, he badly needed the position's salary to service his debts.

    Henry Percy, 4th baron Percy, was similarly punished by Gaunt. Percy was a longtime ally of Gaunt's who had slowly drifted out of the duke's orbit. By 1379, Percy was more closely associated with March than any other member of the peerage. Told that he was needed in the north, Percy was made to resign the office of earl marshal so as to accept an appointment as warden of the western march. He was replaced as earl marshal by John Fitzalan, 1st baron Arundel, who was the younger brother of the earl of Arundel.

    Tax commission
    On 30 September, the Commons met in the Chapter House. They elected Sir John Gildesburgh as their speaker. Gildesburgh's origins are obscure. He may have been the son of a wealthy London fishmonger of the same name. He was definitely the nephew of Peter de Gildesburgh, a canon in Abbeville. Peter worked as a clerk in the exchequer in the 1330s before serving the Black Prince as a clerk for the duchy of Cornwall. In the latter position, Peter had his nephew John brought on as a squire for Sir Bartholomew Burghersh, son and heir of the baron Burghersh, who managed the Black Prince's household. Gildesburgh fought at Crécy and Poitiers as part of Burghersh's retinue and was knighted for his service. Burghersh's death in 1369 threatened to impoverish Gildesburgh, but he soon wed Margery Garnet, a minor Essex heiress. This brought him to the attention of Humphrey de Bohun, 7th earl of Hereford, who was the largest landholder in the area. Gildesburgh served Bohun until the earl's untimely death in 1373, at which time Gildesburgh joined the service of Bohun's son-in-law and heir jure uxoris, the earl of Buckingham.

    The Commons was extremely hostile to the government's call for heavy taxation. The knightly class did not waver in its support for the war, but its members could not accept financial reality. In the 1350s, a boom in the wool trade had allowed the government to prosecute the war without raising taxes, but exports had declined from more than 32,000 woolsacks per year in the late 50s to barely 20,000 in the late 70s. Government revenue from the wool staple had thus declined by more than a third. Simply put, crown revenue alone could not support the war effort and tax revenue was needed. The Commons, however, suspected that fraud was the true reason for the government's shortfall. This was not a totally unreasonable assumption, given that the final years of King Edward III's reign had been plagued by fraud and abuse.

    On 8 October, Gildesburgh delivered a request from the Commons for a more thorough account of the government's finances so as to "identify and remedy" the faults of the king's regency government. It was a scene uncomfortably reminiscent of the rise of the Commons during the Bad Parliament. Gaunt allowed the Commons to make a closer accounting of funds, but reminded Gildesburgh that the nobility was responsible for the defense of the realm. This was a subtle, ominous reminder that the Black Prince had imprisoned the speaker of the Commons in 1376 on the grounds that refusing to grant taxation in wartime exposed the realm to invasion and ruin, and was thus treasonous.

    Thomas de Brantingham, bishop of Exeter and lord treasurer, provided a detailed summary of government income and expenditure. Brantingham was a highly competent official and was known on a personal level for his honesty and impartiality. His reputation and work ethic were such that the Commons could not question the veracity of his report. The suspicion of fraud was laid to rest, but Brantingham's report had given the Commons a new line of attack. Stunned by the maintenance costs of Brest, Calais, Cherbourg, and Saint-Malo, the Commons declared that tax revenues were meant exclusively for offensive operations and not for overhead costs such as these. When the Commons was asked to clarify whether it was advising the king to sell these positions back to the French, the response was a firm no. The Commons expected the crown to hold these fortresses, but for the crown to pay them itself, even after accepting Brantingham's report, which demonstrated this was not possible.

    The position that the Commons had taken was ridiculous, but government officials made the mistake of calling it so. Chronicler Thomas Walsingham wrote that Gaunt privately mocked the intelligence of those serving in the Commons. Wykeham, who had vocally supported the reformers of the Bad Parliament, now attacked the Commons as uncooperative, unrealistic, and unsupportive of the war effort. The king, on Gaunt's advice, would not hear petitions from the Commons until a grant of taxation was approved. Unfortunately, this public browbeating only stiffened the resolve of the more radical members of the Commons.

    As the crown and Commons hurtled toward another constitutional crisis, Gildesburgh stepped in to take control of the situation. His connections and military service made him uniquely qualified for diffusing the situation. Gildesburgh proposed creating and empowering a committee of 12—its members consisting of four barons, four bishops, and four knights—to settle the issue of taxation. Instead of making this proposal directly himself, he worked through his lord, Buckingham, to convince Gaunt that he (Gildesburgh) was not part of the more radical element of the Commons and was acting in good faith. Gaunt took his brother's recommendation and agreed to establish such a committee.

    On 23 October, the bicameral committee of 12 met in the Star Chamber. Its lordly members included several longtime supporters of King Edward IV, though Gaunt ensured that his own interests were also represented with the inclusion of his northern retainer Guy de Bryan, 1st baron Bryan, and Ralph Ergham, bishop of Salisbury, who owed his advancement in the church to his relationship with Gaunt. William Courtenay, bishop of London, who was his own force in English politics, and Thomas Appleby, bishop of Carlisle, an accomplished diplomat and mediator of Anglo-Scottish disputes, were also included. Gildesburgh ensured that the more radical anti-tax element of the Commons was represented, appointing Sir John Annesley and Sir James Pickering, but also included the more pliable Sir Gerald Braybrooke as well as Sir Thomas Hungerford, a Lancastrian retainer sure to do as Gaunt instructed.

    Annesley and Pickering were badly outnumbered and could not defend their position for very long. They had to recognize that the previous grant had led to successful campaigns in 1378 and 1379 and that the treasurer's report dispelled any notion of fraud. Their opposition to funding forward bases like Calais and Cherbourg was thus untenable. They conceded to the government's request for taxation, with caveats, after just two days of talks.

    The first concession that Annesley and Pickering won appeared minor. They wanted fighting men to have a greater presence in government during a time of war. This was a thinly-veiled attack on Bishop Wykeham for his calling the Commons unsupportive of the war effort. Wykeham would be forced to resign the chancellorship and be replaced by a lay lord before the dissolution of parliament.

    Annesley and Pickering's second demand was more substantive. The lords were made to acknowledge that the current level of taxation was unsustainable and that a double grant of taxation represented two years of revenue. In this, the Lords effectively agreed that no other taxes would be levied before fall 1381.

    Gildesburgh immediately endorsed the committee's deal and worked tirelessly to sell it to his colleagues. He succeeded. The Commons approved a grant of two tenths and fifteenths, a two-year extension of the wool staple, and even a modest increase in the rate of the wool staple. The convocations of Canterbury and York approved a tax of two tenths on the church soon thereafter.

    Treaty of Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port
    On 26 October, after the issue of taxes had been settled, Sir John Kentwood introduced a petition that called for a commission to resolve the issue of the king's mariage. Kentwood likely hoped that a bride would bring a sizable dowry and reduce the need for future taxation, but his petition soon became a diplomatic issue.

    England and Navarre had signed the Treaty of Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port in August 1378, forming an alliance against France and Castile. The treaty detailed the two kingdoms' military commitments and was meant to be sealed with a marriage between Edward and one of the daughters of King Charles II of Navarre, with negotiations for the bride's financial settlement and delivery to follow. In October 1378, though, Charles's daughters were captured by the French at Breteuil and the treaty's marriage provisions had been an open question ever since.

    The dowager Queen Joan beseeched Gaunt to reopen the search for a bride, worried that her son would become trapped in a martial limbo if he waited for a Navarrese princess to be released. Gaunt relented and, in March 1379, dispatched a small embassy to follow up on an offer from Bernabò Visconti, lord of Milan. This drew the attention of Pope Urban VI, who strongly discouraged the match, and the talks became ensnared in the poisonous politics of northern Italy.

    Navarrese ambassadors had kept a constant presence at court over the past year. Gaunt had repeatedly offered assurances of English support as Navarre faced invasion from Castile, but the long history between the two kingdoms made the Navarrese skeptical of these promises. Navarre had betrayed the English in 1354 and 1359 and the English had reneged on deals with Navarre in 1370 and 1373.

    The most recent delegation had been led by Prince Charles of Navarre, heir to the kingdom. His presence underscored the seriousness with which the king of Navarre was treating negotiations with the English. Still, the 18-year-old prince was only a figurehead. The real diplomatic work was handled by two of the king's closest officials, Jacques de Rue and Pierre du Tertre.

    Rue and Tertre followed parliament's proceedings with growing dismay. Suffolk's plan to send the bulk of English forces to northern France and Kentwood's petition to settle the issue of the king's marriage had convinced the Navarrese that they were going to be betrayed again. They made a series of increasingly desperate offers to Gaunt as they tried to reaffirm the Anglo-Navarrese alliance. They proposed wedding one of the princesses to Gaunt's son and heir, Henry, so as to give Gaunt a personal interest in Navarre's defense, but Gaunt did not want to wait for the girl's ransom to settle his son's marriage. Rue and Tertre offered King Charles's bastard daughter to either Edward or Henry as a means of sealing a marriage between the two kingdoms immediately, but this was flatly rejected.

    In late November, as the Navarrese delegation began planning their long journey home before winter, Rue and Tertre made a wild proposal to wed one of Gaunt's daughters and Prince Charles. This caught Gaunt off guard. King Charles had arranged for Prince Charles to wed one of the daughters of Enrique II in 1373, after the English broke an alliance with Navarre. The girl, Leonor de Trastámara, was only 13 at the time and the marriage was not celebrated for another two years. Though she was now 19, Rue and Tertre reported that the marriage was still unconsummated. Leonor reportedly hated Navarre, fought constantly with her husband, and had repeatedly sought to return to Castile.

    Prince Charles was entirely ignorant of Rue and Tertre's proposal, even as they divulged the secret of his marital discord. Gaunt was intrigued by the offer, but leery of committing one of his daughters to a potentially bigamous marriage in the event that the Navarrese were mistaken about the nonconsummation. He agreed only on the condition that one of his Castilian supporters, Juan Gutiérrez, former dean of Segovia, return with them to Pamplona and be allowed to investigate the claim himself.

    Woodstock-Brembre affair
    On 28 October, as parliament neared the end of its business, Buckingham accused a gang associated with London Mayor Nicholas Brembre of attacking several men in the earl's employ. Buckingham charged that his men were beaten and wounded, then chased by Brembre's men. Buckingham's men sought refuge in Buckingham's London townhouse and Brembre's men had inflicted a great deal of damage on the house trying to get in.

    The charges were explosive. London was the third rail of medieval English politics. Gaunt's reputation had suffered badly for his support of John Northampton, a draper whose attacks on London's merchant oligarchs had drawn many of the city's craftsmen and smaller merchants to him, forming the base of a reformist party. Gaunt had no real interest in Northampton's broader agenda, but was strongly attracted to Northampton's plan to bring down the oligarchy, which Gaunt thought had grown too powerful and become a threat to the crown.

    Brembre was a tool of the Fishmongers Guild, the most powerful company in the oligarch party. The leader of the Fishmongers, William Walworth, feared that Buckingham's charges would lead parliament to impose new statutes on the city. Walworth forced Brembre to arrest the perpetrators and then present himself to parliament and make peace with Buckingham.

    The mayor spoke powerfully in his own defense. He reported that the hooligans had been arrested and he offered £100 to cover the damages to Buckingham's townhouse. This satisfied parliament, but Buckingham continued to fume privately. Walworth, not wanting to start a feud with the young earl, wrote off 1,000 marks in loans to the crown to buy a royal pardon for Brembe so as to ensure that neither Buckingham nor Gaunt could pursue the issue further.

    Aftermath
    The parliament of 1379 reshaped English politics in ways that few could have foreseen. Firstly, it established the young earl of Buckingham as a newfound political powerhouse. His campaign in Brittany had brought him glory like few others of his generation had experienced, he spoke powerfully in the Lords, and his connection to the speaker was instrumental to settling the tax standoff with the Commons. The short-lived Brembre affair proved that he was one of the few figures who could threaten the oligarchs, kicking off a new era of royal interest in London politics.

    Secondly, Wykeham's forced resignation from the chancellorship cleared the way for Gaunt to remake the regency government in his image. Gaunt and Wykeham had been at odds since 1371 and Wykeham had been made chancellor in 1376 by the Black Prince. Wykeham was kept in the position only to provide continuity with the short-lived government of Edward IV, but he had been a useful check on Gaunt's worst tendencies for favoritism and revenge. These were already on display within days of Wykeham's resignation, as March and Percy were effectively exiled to their new positions far from court. As Gaunt tightened his grip on government, English foreign policy began to intertwine with Gaunt's own ambitions in Castile.

    On 6 December, Gaunt sealed two sets of letters with regard to Navarre. The first he sealed as lord regent of England, reconfirming the military commitments of the Treaty of Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port. He ordered the lord lieutenant of Aquitaine to make 1,500 men available for the defense of Navarre in the spring and a loan of £4,000 was extended to Navarre. Gaunt sealed the second set of letters as king of Castile, committing himself to an alliance with Navarre and betrothing his daughter Elizabeth to Prince Charles, pending an investigation by Gutiérrez.

    Then, on 10 December, Gaunt secretly dispatched Juan Fernández de Andeiro to Portugal. Andeiro was a Galician nobleman who'd facilitated negotiations between England and Portugal in the early 1370s and had become a member of Gaunt's Castilian court in exile. Andeiro had quietly received a message in the fall that King Fernando of Portugal was open to the possibility of a marriage alliance with England. Gaunt had spent weeks consulting with Andeiro and trading messages with the dowager queen. Now, Andeiro was to put forward Richard of Bordeaux for the hand of Beatriz de Portugal, Fernando's only child and heiress.

    Just four days after Andeiro departed for Lisbon, the veteran Gascon diplomat Geraud de Menta was sent off to Barcelona to bring King Pere IV of Aragon into the emerging pan-Iberian alliance against Trastámaran Castile. Gaunt gave de Menta broad discretion to deal with the Aragonese, even to extend Philippa of Lancaster's hand in marriage if needed.

    Gaunt left his grand Savoy Palace soon after launching the mission to Barcelona. Lancastrian account books show that he hosted Edward, Joan and Richard at Kenilworth Castle for Christmas. It is likely here that Gaunt, feeling more secure in his position as regent than he ever had before, agreed to Joan's request that he reconsider an imperial match for the young king.
     
    Last edited:
    Battle of Estella
  • Battle of Estella
    The Battle of Estella was fought on 2 June 1380 between the kingdom of Castile and León and the allied kingdoms of England and Navarre. Castilian forces led by King Juan of Castile greatly outnumbered the Anglo-Navarrese army, which was supported by a large number of Aragonese, Béarnais, and Gascon mercenaries, and which was led by Archambaud de Grailly, captal de Buch.

    Background
    The Christian kingdoms of the Iberian peninsula were slowly drawn into the Hundred Years War between the kingdom of England and the kingdom of France over the course of the fourteenth century. Queen Jeanne II of Navarre, who had a strong claim to the French throne, first came to her Pyrenean kingdom in 1329. Navarre sat at the literal crossroads of the kingdom of Aragon, the kingdom of Castile and León, and the duchy of Gascony, which was the crux of the conflict between England and France. Over the 1330s and 40s, Jeanne built diplomatic relations with the Spanish Christian kings and maintained close ties with France. In the 1340s, King Alfonso XI of Castile pursued alliances with both England and France at different times. King Edward III of England granted Castilian and Portuguese merchants trade privileges in the 1350s. Finally, in the 1360s, the First Castilian Civil War fully brought Spain into the Anglo-French conflict.

    King Pedro of Castile sought to centralize power in the crown and dominate the Iberian peninsula, as his father, Alfonso XI, had done. Pedro's ambition was perhaps the only characteristic he shared with his father, though. He had neither the strategic mind nor strength of character that had allowed Alfonso to succeed. Pedro launched an ill-planned war with Aragon that dragged on for more than a decade and his violent temper and total disregard for the law led the Castilian nobility to revolt time and time again.

    King Pere IV of Aragon fended off a series of Castilian invasions in the 1350s and 60s, but was unable to deliver a decisive blow to end the war. In 1365, Pere convinced Pope Urban V and King Charles V of France to raise the funds necessary to recruit the routier companies in support of Enrique de Trastámara, a bastard half-brother of the excommunicant Pedro. In response, Pedro recruited France's enemies in England and Navarre to his cause.

    In 1369, after years of intense struggle, Pedro was deposed and murdered. His fratricidal half-brother was crowned King Enrique II of Castile, but the new king did not return Pere IV's support with land in Murcia, as had been expected. Instead, the new usurper king sought to dominate the other Iberian kingdoms just as Pedro and Alfonso had. Portugal was effectively reduced to a client state and Navarre was compelled to surrender a number of towns along its border with Castile. In the end, only Charles V benefitted from Enrique's rise to power and a powerful Franco-Castilian alliance was forged.

    Support for the murdered Pedro ran deep in many areas of Castile. These petristas soon found a figurehead in one of Edward III's sons, John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster, when Gaunt wed Pedro's eldest daughter and heiress, Constanza. Gaunt assembled an impressive anti-Trastámara alliance that included Navarre, Portugal, and Foix, and had tacit support from Aragon. The alliance was an early display of Gaunt's diplomatic skill, but it collapsed after he led the disastrous Great Chevauchée across France in 1373.

    In 1378, England and Navarre forged a new alliance against France and Castile, but its quick discovery led the French able to launch a preemptive strike on Navarre's lands in Normandy. Shortly after, Castile declared its intention to invade Navarre.

    Planned 1379 invasion
    On 6 January 1379, Enrique II issued orders for the invasion of Navarre. Castilian forces were to assemble at the border town of Logroño in early April. The mustering of medieval armies was slow and Enrique was not expected to arrive until early May, when he would lead the army into Navarre alongside his son and heir, Juan de Trastámara.

    King Charles II of Navarre dispatched an embassy to Castille ahead of the invasion. It was a clear stalling tactic, but Enrique agreed to receive the Navarrese delegation at Santo Domingo de la Calzada on 18 April. The diplomatic charade lasted a week before the Navarrese ambassadors were sent home empty-handed. Enrique fell ill shortly after. He lingered near death for weeks and died on 29 May.

    Enrique's death was not entirely a surprise, as he had been in poor health for some time. The stress of a lifetime at war, which included the murders of his mother and several of his brothers by Pedro, had aged him far beyond his 46 years. Still, the king's death and the disbandment of the army he had gathered was a very convenient turn of events for Navarre and led to speculation that Enrique had been poisoned by one of the Navarrese ambassadors. The discovery of a plot to poison Charles V around this time only added to the speculation. Enrique's son, now King Juan of Castile, vowed revenge.

    Castile
    Juan moved to take control of the government and treasury immediately after his father's death. He convened the royal council, keeping many of his father's men on to advise him. He was crowned in an elaborate ceremony at the Abbey of Santa María la Real de Las Huelgas on 25 July. Soon after, the cortes assembled at Soria, at which Juan created a political crisis.

    Juan's grandfather and uncle, the Kings Alfonso XI and Pedro, had centralized power in the crown at the expense of the nobility. The grievances that had built up under Alfonso boiled over in Pedro's violent reign, giving Juan's father, Enrique II, a natural base of support within the kingdom. This noble support brought some badly needed legitimacy to Enrique's cause. Without it, he was just a bastard rebel at the head of a foreign mercenary army. As king, Enrique lavished the old nobility with privileges, lands, and gifts to keep their support. At the same time, Enrique created a new nobility by showering lordships on the knights and captains of the companies who fought for him in the war against Pedro. In short, Enrique had both encouraged the reclamation of noble power while expanding the size of the nobility, making the lords of Castile overwhelmingly powerful by the time of his death.

    At the first meeting of the cortes in the new reign, a list of grievances was read out by the representatives of the ignoble classes. It was a damning indictment of the arrogance and power of the nobility, which it was said they displayed in regular acts of violence—injuring and murdering members of the lower classes, destroying homes, and vineyards, stealing cattle, seizing laborers, kidnapping and ransoming wealthy merchants, and more. Juan, in a demonstration of both genuine concern and extreme political stupidity, declared such violent acts illegal and swore to bring both the perpetrators and those who harbored them to justice. Juan, in his first major act as king, thus alienated the nobility whose support underpinned his own dynasty.

    On 14 November, Juan made the long-expected announcement that he would lead an invasion of Navarre, just as his father had intended to do. Juan declared that Navarre would submit to Castile or, should it resist, he would annex Navarre to the crown of Castile. The position Juan took offered no room for compromise. Castilian forces were ordered to begin mustering at Logroño on 1 April 1380.

    England and Navarre
    In December 1379, the cortes of Navarre assembled in Olite. The kingdom faced nothing short of total extinction. It was dwarfed by the might of Castile. Attempts to negotiate with Juan had been flatly rejected. An embassy to England led by the crown prince had not yet returned and the length of its mission provoked fears that the English would leave Navarre to its fate. Fearing they were on their own, the cortes granted the king 60,000 florins (£8,500) for the defense of the realm, the single largest tax in the kingdom's history.

    As the cortes was meeting in Olite, the diplomatic mission to England was finally coming to a successful end. Gaunt, now regent of England, reaffirmed the English alliance with Navarre and, as pretender king of Castile, forged his own alliance with the Navarrese. The English made a £4,000 loan to Navarre and orders were issued for John Neville, 3rd baron Neville and lord lieutenant of Aquitaine, to make 1,500 men available for the defense of Navarre ahead of the anticipated Castilian invasion.

    Neville had barely 1,000 men under his command, most of whom were tied up in garrison duty, and so could provide nowhere near the number to which Gaunt had committed him. In early 1380, Neville determined he could spare no more than 400 men for the defense of Navarre. He gave their command to Sir Thomas Trivet, one of his most resourceful and energetic captains, and ordered them to move out once the snow cleared from the passes through the Pyrenees. They were to assist in the defense of the kingdom's principal towns and fortresses until reinforcements could arrive from England.

    In England, Gaunt had to manage a loaded agenda. English resources were stretched dangerously thin, with plans for two campaigns on the continent and one in Ireland. The southern continental campaign, aimed at bolstering Neville's position in Gascony and providing for the defense of Navarre, was Gaunt's top priority. The Castilian invasion, expected in the spring even before Juan's declaration, gave the English little time to act. Writs were quickly issued for the mustering of men and requisitioning of ships. The aged Sir Matthew Gournay was appointed to lead the army of 1,500 men to Bayonne in early April.

    Charles II desperately dispatched ambassadors to Aragon and Foix. Aragon had spent three decades trying to contain Castile and prevent its domination of the peninsula, but the cautious Pere IV would not come to Navarre's aid. Aragon was not strong enough to defeat Castile on its own and Pere, recalling how Gaunt had failed his allies in 1373, did not believe the English would actually follow through on their commitments to defend Navarre. Gaston III, count of Foix, had much to lose if Castile extended its reach into the Pyrenees, but profoundly hated Charles on a personal level. Foix would not aid Navarre directly, but he also would not telegraph England or Navarre's movements to Castile or France.

    Trivet crossed the Pyrenees in early spring with 400 men from Gascony. Their arrival in Pamplona buoyed spirits in the city. Charles II managed to raise about 1,500 men from within the kingdom and his bastard nephew Charles de Beaumont recruited about 1,200 more from the mercenary bands of Béarn, Catalonia and Gascony. Gournay's arrival with 1,500 men from England and additional forces led by the Anglo-Gascon lord and longtime ally of Navarre Archambaud de Grailly, captal de Buch, brought the Anglo-Navarrese army to just under 5,000. It was more than the Navarrese had thought possible months earlier.

    Grailly was the uncle of the most illustrious captal de Buch, Jean III, who died childless in 1376. His family had been champions for the English cause in Gascony and had long supported the king of Navarre. Grailly himself had fought alongside the Black Prince at Poitiers and for Charles II at Cocherel before inheriting the captalate upon his nephew's death. His experience in battle and his family's esteem made him a natural choice to command of the Anglo-Navarrese army.

    Invasion
    Juan remained at Logroño until late May, weeks longer than intended. The king knew his political position was weak, both at home and abroad. He had failed to end noble violence against the lower classes and had not yet received the submission he expected from the king of Portugal, who had recalled Portuguese galleys from the Castilian fleet. Juan wanted to make a show of overwhelming force against Navarre to bring his own lords into line and to reassert Castilian dominance in Iberia. He thus lingered in the Navarrese marches so as to allow time for men from across the realm to arrive and swell the army's ranks.

    The army was large. About 16,000 fighting men had answered the call to arms, with many more there to support the army and manage supply lines. There were more than 3,000 heavy cavalry, nearly 1,000 light cavalry, 5,000-6,000 crossbowmen, and many thousands infantry. It was far more than was necessary to crush the tiny kingdom of Navarre. The famously unmartial Charles II panicked as reports on the Castilian army trickled in, dispatching a last-minute delegation to Logroño. Juan refused to receive the ambassadors.

    On 28 May, almost exactly a year after the death of Enrique II, Juan raised his standard and the Castilian army finally moved out of Logroño, spreading out across Navarre. A detachment of about 2,000 men went north to enter Navarre via Vitoria. It was hard terrain—mountainous, sparsely populated and with little arable land—but the road through the region would bring the Castilians north of Pamplona, cutting off the possibility of retreat through the Pyrenees. A larger detachment of about 4,000 men moved southeast along the Ebra, devastating the region before dividing its forces roughly in half. The first division went north, approaching Estella from the southeast, while the second division continued along the Ebra toward Tudela. The king personally led the main army northeast from Logroño, approaching Estella from the southwest. The main army and the first division of the second detachment were to meet at the town and attack it from two sides.

    The capture of Estella was a crucial first step in the conquest of Navarre. It was the wealthiest town in the kingdom, providing nearly a quarter of its tax revenue. The lands surrounding it were fertile and the road that ran through it was low-lying and flat, making it by far the easiest way for a large army to approach the capital of Pamplona. Just a short three-day march from Logroño, Estella was also one of the most important towns in Navarre's border defense. It was here that the Anglo-Navarrese planned to make their stand.

    Battle
    The Anglo-Navarrese occupied a hill near Estella, a position chosen by Grailley. It numbered about 4,000, as many of the men gathered for the defense of Navarre had been dispatched to reinforce garrisons at key positions like Tudela and Olite. The army dug ditches and pits in the side of the hill and built barricades with stakes and caltrops to create a highly defensible position.

    The Castilians arrived on the morning of 2 June, having taken time to plunder the countryside on their approach. They paused near Estella to discuss a plan of attack, which led to a heated debate that divided the Castilian captains. Juan, just 21 and having never before commanded an army, had retained most of his father's advisors. These older men, many of them veterans of Enrique II's wars, cautioned against giving battle. Younger men filled the king's entourage, though, and they held to an overly idealistic concept of chivalry. Failing to meet the Anglo-Navarrese in battle, they said, would brand them as cowards and dishonor the king. Their young knights' words played to Juan's fears that he was viewed as weak. His campaign was meant to shock and awe his lords and the other Spanish Christian kings. He chose to fight.

    Grailly arranged dismounted cavalry and infantry in the center, with crossbowmen and English longbowmen on the flanks. It was a standard English battle formation and the only way for the Anglo-Navarrese to counter the Castilian army's huge numerical advantage, as Juan had about 10,000 men under his command.

    The battle began around midday. The Castilians opened hostilities by launching a heavy cavalry charge, hoping to break the order of the Anglo-Navarrese line and end the battle quickly. They failed. The slope of the hill and the rows of ditches and pits slowed the Castilian cavalry. Momentum was the cavalry's greatest advantage and, having lost that, the mounted knights became easy targets for the archers. The Castilians suffered heavy losses from the start. Those cavalrymen who survived made little to no impact once they reached the Anglo-Navarrese line, being knocked or pulled from their horses and sent to the rear as prisoners.

    As the cavalry disaster unfolded, the Castilians ordered the main body of their infantry forward. It vastly outnumbered the Anglo-Navarrese, but it too struggled on uneven footing. The Castilian line became badly disorganized as it stumbled uphill under heavy arrow fire and its men were exhausted by the time they hit the well-ordered Anglo-Navarrese defensive line.

    Intense fighting ensued. Scores of Castilians were crushed under the weight of their own men, falling to the ground and being trampled to death as the mass of attackers continued to climb uphill. The Anglo-Navarrese could not withstand the onslaught forever and were slowly pushed back. Seeing the line begin to buckle, Grailley withdrew the ranged units and ordered the Anglo-Navarrese rear guard forward. Both sides began taking heavy casualties.

    After only a few hours of fighting, the Castilian king's banner fell near the front line. Men in the Castilian rear watched for it to be raised again, but the front line was too tightly packed for anyone to reach it. Believing the king was dead, the rear of the army began to flee the battlefield. Their flight spread panic through the ranks and the Castilans broke into a chaotic retreat.

    As the retreat had begun from the rear, it took time for those at the front to realize what was happening. A body of Castilian knights formed around Juan and began to cut down their own common soldiers to get the king through the mayhem and to safety. The Anglo-Navarrese line surged forward, chasing their enemies down the hill. Grailley ordered his knights to take to their horses and ride down the retreating enemy.

    Aftermath
    The bloodshed continued through the late afternoon. Castilian losses are estimated at more than 2,000, while the Anglo-Navarrese lost only about 500. Any man of value who could be caught was taken prisoner, of which there were many. The retreat from the rear meant that it took time for those Castilian nobles fighting dismounted along the front line to realize that the army was melting away behind them, leading many to be captured before they could reach their horses. The list of prisoners was long and the ransoming of noble prisoners took time, depriving Castile of experienced cavalrymen for years to come. Over this time, hundreds of thousands of doblas flowed to Englishmen, Gascons, Navarrese, and others who had taken prisoners at Estella.

    King Juan, however, was not among the captured or the dead. The king and his bodyguards had managed to escape the chaos. They made a hurried retreat back to Logroño, but stayed only briefly before fleeing further west toward Burgos.

    It would take days for news of the disaster at Estella to reach the detachments of the Castilan army. The first to learn of the battle was the division that had moved along the Ebra and then turned north toward Estella. Its men arrived at the town only a day after the battle. They were outnumbered two-to-one by the Anglo-Navarrese army, leading to their quick defeat and the capture of yet more prisoners. The second division of the Ebra detachment met resistance at Tudela, but quickly retreated back to Logroño as word of the battle spread. The detachment sent north through Vitoria reached Pamplona days later. Roger-Bernard IV, viscount of Castelbon, led the city garrison out of the gates to chase the Castilians back down the desolate road they'd come.

    Grailly had achieved an enormous and unexpected victory. It was a decisive blow against Castile that brought the captal fame and glory. Castelbon acted quickly to forge an alliance with the newly-renowned captal, arranging a marriage between Graily and Isabella de Foix-Castelbon, the viscount's only daughter.

    Both Castile and the house of Trastámara were badly shaken by the Battle of Estella. The other Iberian kingdoms quickly took advantage of the situation. Over the next year, Charles II retook control of Logroño and Vitoria, Pere IV pushed Castile to cede territory in Murcia, and King Fernando of Portugal prepared for war. Juan's position was further weakened by the death of his chief ally, Charles V, later in the year. The new King Charles VI of France was a child and the French regency government was dominated by a pair of royal uncles whose personal ambitions drew their attention away from the struggles of Castile.

    As Castile's position in western Europe shrank, so too did Juan's position within his own kingdom. The older members of the king's council who had advised against the attack became embittered towards the younger men who had goaded Juan into giving battle. Those who supported the attack burned with anger. They declared those who began the retreat to be traitors and wanted nothing more than to avenge the loss, pushing for an even more aggressive policy against Navarre and the increasingly antagonistic Portugal. Juan, a fragile young man, blamed himself for the disaster and isolated himself from others. He fasted for days and begged for forgiveness and guidance in prayer. Factions began to emerge in the king's absence, which Juan would struggle to bring together once he returned to court.

    These things helped to revive interest in John of Gaunt's rival claim to the throne. Gaunt had done little to advance his cause since the mid 1370s. The last major petrista uprising came in 1374, when Gaunt had been expected to invade the country at the head of a major army. The failure of the Great Chevauchée, which was followed by the collapse of Gaunt's Iberian alliance, left his supporters in Castile dangerously exposed and Enrique II responded by executing the would-be rebels. The English government had neither the interest nor the resources to support Gaunt in another Iberian venture in the years that followed. At one point, Gaunt even tried to negotiate the surrender of his claim, but Enrique would not consider it. Now, Enrique's son would pay for such hubris. The Anglo-Navarrese victory at Estella and the failure of Gloucester's chevauchée, which was a major setback for the English in northern France, turned English attention south. The parliament of 1380 would be dominated by debate over how and when to send Gaunt to Castile.
     
    Last edited:
    Gloucester's chevauchée of 1380
  • Gloucester's chevauchée of 1380
    The duke of Gloucester's chevauchée of 1380 was a large-scale mounted raid through northern France that culminated in the Siege of Nantes. Carried out by English forces under the command of Thomas of Woodstock, 1st duke of Gloucester, the campaign ran from 5 July to 21 November 1380.

    Background
    King Charles V of France rejected the Treaty of Brétigny and reopened the Hundred Years War in 1369. The war proceeded badly for the English. The French reconquered nearly all of the lands lost in the Edwardian War by the mid 1370s. French victory seemed imminent, but the English managed to negotiate a truce in 1375. Hostilities resumed in 1377 and the two kingdoms fought each other to a stalemate until 1379, when rebellions in Brittany and Languedoc allowed the English to gain the upper hand. Believing that France was near total defeat as Flanders also broke into revolt, the English planned a two-prong assault to force an end to the war.

    Preparations for war
    Leaders in both England and France had personal stakes in the campaigns of 1380 and deeply involved themselves in war preparations. John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster and lord regent of England, had taken a renewed interest in his claim to the Castilian throne. The death of King Enrique II of Castile and English alliances with Navarre and Portugal had transformed Gaunt's claim from a technicality into a serious strategic threat to the Trastámaran regime. The English needed to score a quick victory in the north of France if they were to shift resources to southern France and Castile in the long run, as Gaunt intended.

    Charles V had a more morbid concern. Charles had been sickly since youth and he'd been plagued by serious health issues since he was poisoned in a failed assassination attempt in 1359. A downturn in his health had inclined him to support a truce with England in 1375 so that his young son would not inherit an active war. Charles eventually recovered, but declined again in 1378. It was clear by 1380 that the king was dying. Charles again looked to pause hostilities for the sake of his son and heir, who was just 11, but English gains in 1379 put France in a weak negotiating position. The French thus needed to inflict fresh pain on the English before seeking talks.

    England
    On 6 January 1380, a great council met at Westminster Palace to plan operations for the coming year. The crown's ambitious agenda quickly ran into problems. The campaigns in northern and southern France had to compete both with each other and with a reinvestment in the declining lordship of Ireland for the kingdom's limited shipping resources. Tough choices had to be made.

    The southern campaign was given top priority. A Castilian invasion of Navarre was expected in the spring, which gave England little time to act. Navarre's fall would open the western passages through the Pyrenees to France's primary ally, exposing Gascony to attack from the south. Writs were issued for the mustering of men and requisitioning of ships. The army was to embark in early April and the fleet would return from Bayonne bolstered by larger vessels that overwintered there.

    The embarkation date for the northern campaign was set for late May. An army of 3,500 was to sail from Southampton to Cherbourg, lay waste to northern France, then attack the fortified harbor of Le Crotoy, which sat at the mouth of the Somme. Control of Le Crotoy would put the English in a position to threaten the wealthy town of Amiens.

    Thomas of Woodstock, 1st earl of Buckingham, was appointed to lead the Le Crotoy campaign. He was not an ideal choice. Buckingham had little command experience. He and the earl of Salisbury had been named co-leaders of a planned offensive in Brittany in 1378, but logistical issues left Buckingham at the head of a small force in Brest while Salisbury led the bulk of the army to capture Saint-Malo. Buckingham extended English control over much of western Brittany following the Revolt of the Breton League, but this was more the result of the confused political situation in Brittany than it was Buckingham's leadership. The young earl, however, did not see it that way and was convinced of his own talent as a commander.

    Despite his inexperience, Buckingham was practically the only option. English forces were stretched more thinly than they had been at any time since the dark days of the early Edwardian War. Gaunt, as lord regent, was needed in England at such a time. The duke of Aumale was an affable, but incompetent man and would not be entrusted with campaign leadership unless no other option remained. The earl of March was to lead the campaign to Ireland.

    There was no better option outside of the royal family. The earl of Suffolk was a towering figure, but an old man. The earl of Salisbury was a distinguished veteran, but was now in his 50s and planning his retirement. The earl of Stafford had joined the royal council to help the administration of finances. The earl of Warwick had agreed to join the campaign to Ireland for a short time to inspect the state of the lordship. The earl of Devon had no military experience at all, having only recently come of age. The earls of Oxford and Pembroke were both still minors.

    King Edward V of England was delighted that his uncle Buckingham had the command, regardless of how the appointment had come about. Edward was especially close to his youngest uncle. Buckingham was 25, only 10 years older than Edward, and closer to him in age than either of the king's half-brothers. The stories of Buckingham's Breton campaign, in which he and his men were greeted as liberators in towns once hostile to the English, delighted Edward. The young king had only known the failure of English arms in his lifetime and Buckingham must have seemed to be a great knight and a singularly talented leader for having taken control of so much territory so quickly. At 15, Edward could be forgiven for not appreciating the unique political circumstances that led to Buckingham's success.

    On 16 January, Edward made Buckingham the duke of Gloucester, a rank more befitting the king's favorite uncle. The new duke was to be supported by some of the most experienced fighting men in England on the coming campaign. The imposing roster of captains included Sir Hugh Calveley, Sir John Harleston, and Sir Robert Knolles.

    France
    As the English met at Westminster in early 1380, Charles V's plans were already in motion.

    On 21 November 1379, Charles gathered his most trusted advisors in a conseil étroit to map out the French response to the various crises they faced. The ongoing tax revolt in Languedoc became the council's top priority. The crown was under severe financial stress and revenues were badly needed, but the revolt threatened to spiral into a broader popular uprising if taxes were levied again. Charles took a carrot-and-stick approach to the situation.

    On 20 January 1380, Louis I, duke of Anjou, led an army of 1,500 men into Montpellier and declared the city's population guilty of treason for the nonpayment of taxes and violence against the king's tax collectors. Mass executions were ordered. The people threw themselves at Anjou's mercy, pleading for their lives. Only at the last minute, in a carefully choreographed ceremony, did Anjou commute the city's sentence to an enormous fine.

    On 15 February, crown officials began fanning out across the region to deliver notices that the king was canceling the most objectionable taxes and that other taxes would be reduced by as much as half. The new, less oppressive tax system, combined with terror Anjou had inflicted on the population, brought Languedoc back under control. The crown raised 120,000 francs in fines by spring, easing the financial strain it was under.

    In early March, Charles finally turned his attention to the revolt of Ghent, which had by then both grown to include nearly all of Flanders and had also technically ended. Philippe II, duke of Burgundy, had brokered a peace between Louis II, count of Flanders, and the rebel cities and towns months earlier. The demands of the rebels were met in full, but Louis had no intention of honoring the deal. The nobility of Flanders had spent months preparing for a violent crackdown on the towns.

    Charles wanted no part in the civil war that Louis was planning to wage. Louis had maintained a de facto neutrality in the war between England and France for decades, and Charles was glad to leave Louis to his fate now. Louis was fed concerns that direct intervention by the French crown would drive the rebels into the arms of the English, which the count knew would only worsen the situation. Louis left Paris accepting that the French could not help and went to find allies in Low Countries instead.

    As order was restored in Languedoc and Flanders was isolated from the rest of the kingdom, Charles formally renewed the Franco-Castilian alliance with the new King Juan of Castile. He sent an embassy to Scotland in an attempt to open a new front in the war against England. Negotiations continued with Brittany, but no real progress had been made even as a six-month truce between the king and duke neared its end. Bertrand du Guesclin, constable of France, was dispatched to Normandy ahead of the anticipated English invasion.

    Brittany and Saint-Pol
    On 6 December 1379, Waleran III, count of Saint-Pol, surrendered himself to the English. Saint-Pol had been captured near Calais in 1374 and ransomed in September 1378 for the hefty sum of 150,000 francs (£25,000). The count had been released upon receipt of the first third of the ransom, but he was unable to fully raise the second installment, which was due in September 1379. He returned to England for his failure to pay as agreed. Incredibly, he asked for the hand of Maud Holland in marriage and proposed an alliance with the English upon his return.

    Maud Holland was the eldest daughter of Thomas Holland and the dowager Queen Joan. Thomas's death in 1360 and Joan's subsequent remarriage to Edward of Woodstock, prince of Wales, better known as the Black Prince, made Maud a stepchild of the heir to the English throne. The Black Prince arranged for her to wed Sir Hugh Courtenay, heir to the earldom of Devon, but Courtenay's death in 1374 left her a widow at just 19. Maud rejoined her mother's household and there she met Saint-Pol, a young noble prisoner of the crown, in the late 1370s. The two fell in love.

    French disregard for Saint-Pol's situation, both during his captivity and again as he struggled financially after his release, had turned the count against the Valois. Saint-Pol offered to put all his lands at the disposal of the English, to renounce his homage to Charles V, and to do homage to Edward V as the rightful king of France. In exchange, he would take Maud as his wife and the crown would forgive one-third of his original ransom—i.e., 50,000 francs (£8,333)—in lieu of a cash dowry.

    In and of itself, Saint-Pol's proposal had little support. Saint-Pol was a green knight, just 24 years old and having spent most of the past six years as a prisoner. His lands on the Flemish-Picard border were of little strategic value to the English. It was a bad match for the king's half-sister, who could be used to secure an alliance with a more distinguished and experienced figure. Simply put, the English had more use for the count's money than they did his support. Saint-Pol and Maud were resolute, though. Not even the disapproval of the dowager queen would discourage them.

    On 20 February, a delegation arrived from the court of Jean IV, duke of Brittany. Five months of peace talks between Brittany and France had gone nowhere and the Bretons had grown disgusted with the refusal of Charles V to give ground on any major issue.

    The English gladly welcomed the chance to forge a new alliance with Brittany, especially given Jean's newfound political strength in the duchy. The French attempt to annex the duchy had so repulsed the Breton nobility that the delegation sent to negotiate an alliance with England included longtime supporters of the Blois-Penthièvre faction, which had been directly supported by the French crown for decades.

    Talks moved quickly. The English dropped the demands that had held up sealing a treaty with Jean a year earlier, meaning that he did not have to perform homage to Edward V or commit to supporting English efforts outside of Brittany. The Bretons recognized English control of Brest, Saint-Malo and the towns of western Brittany. The two sides committed to defend one another from any attack on their lands in the duchy.

    On 1 March, the Anglo-Breton alliance was sealed. The English suddenly took an interest in Saint-Pol's proposal. The French still had control of Nantes, the ducal capital and France's only remaining position in Brittany. England was now committed to its liberation, but the 3,500 men that it had intended for a northern campaign would not be enough to retake the city. The Bretons could only commit 1,000 men to a siege while defending the marches against French invasion, which would still likely still not be enough.

    On 30 March, the English sealed an alliance with Saint-Pol. The count committed himself to raising 300 men from his lands and recruiting 500 mercenaries in the Low Countries, at England's expense. Two days later, Saint-Pol and Maud were wed at Windsor Castle. Gloucester's port of embarkation was changed to Sandwich. His army was now to be ferried to Calais and to join with Saint-Pol's forces in Picardy before launching a chevauchée across northern France and laying siege to Nantes. The campaign was delayed a month to allow time for Saint-Pol to act.

    Chevauchée
    Saint-Pol returned to the continent in early May to raise men for the coming campaign, but the French had already learned of the count's betrayal. Enguerrand VII, lord of Coucy, was sent to arrest Saint-Pol and bring him to Paris. Saint-Pol had no time to organize a response and fled at once. He managed to stay one step ahead of Coucy, fleeing from castle to castle and town to town across Picardy into Cambray and then to Hainaut, where the regent of Hainaut arranged for Saint-Pol to return to Calais. Coucy took control of Saint-Pol's lands and installed French garrisons across the region.

    On 18 June, ferries began moving Gloucester's army to Calais. The successes of 1379 drove a huge recruitment and the size of the army grew beyond what had been planned. More than 3,700 had gathered by the time of departure. It took two weeks to move the men, horses, equipment and supplies. Gloucester himself arrived on 29 June and the last shipments came in three days later.

    Saint-Pol's failures were a serious setback. The army was hundreds of men short of what had been expected and their route into the heart of France had been cut off. The English had intended to make for Cléry, a crossing over the Somme that sat between Saint-Pol's many fortresses in the area, and pillage the rich lands of Champagne before terrorizing the Paris suburbs. Coucy now controlled the bridge. Despite the setbacks, the English had to move. The longer they dallied in Calais, the more French forces would arrive and the more Gloucester's army would be hemmed in.

    On 5 July, Gloucester led the English out of Calais. Marching south, he inadvertently trod the trail his father had followed on the Crécy campaign, but in reverse. The duke marveled that the villages before him had been emptied, as people crammed into the principal walled towns of the area. These towns had been built up into major defensive positions after decades of war. As they could not be taken quickly or easily, the duke ordered everything not protected by their walls burned. Homes, farms, and fields were all put to the torch.

    The English reached Abbeville on 15 July. They found the bridge over the Somme unguarded. Gloucester ordered his men to cross. The campaign through Artois and Picardy had been easy. It had seemed too easy to the veterans Calveley and Knolles, but to Gloucester it only reinforced his notions of English superiority.

    Across the Somme and roughly a half-day's ride from the bridge at Abbeville, Guesclin was encamped with an army of 3,000 men. The countryside had been emptied of food and livestock, its people moved to fortified towns. Every fortress in the area had been garrisoned in preparation for the English arrival.

    Gloucester sent a scouting party of five knights forward, but they did not return. Fearing the worst, a forward company of 200 men was formed under the leadership of Sir Thoms Percy. Riding roughly 30 miles ahead of the main army, Percy's company was set upon by the French and forced to retreat after taking heavy casualties. In response, Gloucester tightened his ranks and marched his men in battle formation as they proceeded deeper into Normandy. This offered better protection, but greatly limited the damage they could inflict on the area.

    Guesclin pursued the English from a safe distance. Coucy joined him with 500 men from Picardy. The two armies were now roughly the same size, but the French refused to give battle. Instead, they slowly ground the English down. Scouts and stragglers were captured or killed. Any company that broke formation was slaughtered. The English ate through their supplies and there was no food left in the area to steal. They lacked even the ability to forage for fear of French attack.

    The English reached the Seine on 27 July, but spent five days trying to find a crossing. Once across, they were dogged by the French all the way to the Breton marches. French captains argued for a full-scale attack to crush the starved and weary English, but Guesclin would not give battle under any circumstance. Gloucester was allowed to slip through French defenses and into Brittany.

    Siege of Nantes
    On 28 August, Gloucester arrived at Rennes. Jean IV met the English with 600 of his own men, far short of the 1,000 that Breton ambassadors had promised. Gloucester called in reinforcements from English positions at Brest and Saint-Malo, but only a few hundred could be spared.

    On 16 September, Charles V died. Three days later, the Anglo-Breton army arrived at Nantes. French forces under the command of Olivier V de Clisson had reinforced the citadel, which was well prepared for a long siege. The two dukes divided their forces three ways. The first division, led by Jean and supported by Knolles, was encamped northwest of the city. William Latimer, 4th baron Latimer, and Calveley took the second division east of the Erde. Gloucester led the final division to the small islands in the Loire south of the city. Their position was weak. They numbered far too few to fully encircle the city and Latimer's division was vulnerable to attack.

    Gloucester remained committed to carrying out the siege despite the setbacks. Control of Aquitaine was the ultimate goal of both England and France, but the English had no easy access to the region. It had chronic problems with shipping capacity and Gaunt's disastrous 1373 chevauchée had proven the long overland route across the Massif Central was impossible. Control of Nantes had the potential to transform the situation, allowing English armies to ferry across the Channel to Saint-Malo, cross the Loire at Nantes and move into the open plain of Poitou. From there, all of Aquitaine would be open to them. Gloucester wrote to England for more men.

    Secretly though, Jean had begun considering other options. The death of Charles V had radically altered the crown's interest in Brittany. The king had been the architect of the annexation and inflexible in negotiations with the Bretons after the duke's return. Anjou, the new regent of France, had never fully supported the annexation and had been genuinely committed to solving the situation diplomatically both before and after the Breton rebellion.

    On 13 October, Anjou opened a diplomatic channel between Paris and Rennes. English captains quickly took note of the diplomatic bustle surrounding the Breton camp outside Nantes, as couriers shuttled to and from Rennes. Gloucester was fobbed off with assurances that it was only part of the normal management of the duchy, as Rennes had acted as de facto capital while Nantes was occupied by the French. An outbreak of dysentery in November gave Jean an excuse to abandon the siege. Feigning sickness, he left Nantes with promises of his return and made for Rennes to more directly manage talks with the French.

    Dysentery destroyed the English army. Exhausted and starved, the men's health was already poor before the outbreak, giving the disease a high fatality rate. Ralph Basset, 3rd baron Basset of Drayton, died early on. A Gartner knight and veteran of Poitiers, he was one of the most experienced and respected men under Gloucester's command. As campaign marshal, Basset had kept order as the army starved in Normandy and began a futile siege. That order broke down quickly with his death. A spat between Englishmen and Bretons in the northwestern division ended with the accidental death of a Breton squire. As Jean was still at Rennes, the remaining Bretons withdrew from the siege in protest. Soon after, Calveley declared defeat and led a company of Englishmen to Saint-Malo to find transport home.

    On 21 November, Gloucester could no longer delude himself. He had fewer than 2,500 Englishmen left under his command. The English were thousands short of what was needed to take the city. In less than six months, he had lost more than a third of his army to attacks, starvation, disease, and desertion. Possible reinforcements from England were still weeks, maybe even months away. He abandoned the siege and moved to Rennes to confront Jean personally.

    The breakup of the English army forced Jean's hand in his dealings with the French. The duke's political standing had softened significantly since September. The threat of annexation had united the Breton nobility behind him, but that threat had died with the king and Jean feared that the Blois-Penthièvre faction would abandon him if he did not negotiate a settlement with France. The English presence had bolstered his position for a time, but the English were looking more pathetic by the day. He needed to resolve matters quickly. Luckily for Jean, Anjou was just as desperate to make peace, as the regency was already sliding into a crisis.

    On 30 November, Brittany and France signed the Second Treaty of Guérande. It negated the judgment of the parlement of 1378 and reestablished the terms of the 1365 treaty of the same name. The French formally recognized Jean as duke in exchange for his homage to the new King Charles VI of France, allowed the duchy to keep a high level of autonomy, and agreed to surrender Nantes to the Bretons without delay. Jean renounced his alliance with England and promised to reclaim Breton lands under English control—i.e., Brest, Saint-Malo, etc.—or pay a fine of 200,000 francs to the French crown, though he would not be called upon to make war with England outside of Brittany.

    Gloucester was astonished. He had advocated English support for Jean for years. He had been among the first to call for a campaign in Brittany in 1378 and his entire military career, short as it was, had been spent fighting for Jean's cause. Jean betrayed Gloucester personally and the English generally, returning to the ducal throne not as an English ally but as a French vassal. Jean offered the badly broken English army just 30,000 francs (£5,000) to leave Brittany peacefully after sealing his treaty with France. Gloucester, resigned to his humiliation, accepted the cash to pay his men then moved on to Saint-Malo.

    Aftermath
    The complete failure of the chevauchée and the betrayal of Jean IV had a crushing effect on the English war effort. England had sent thousands of men to their deaths and spent upwards of £100,000 on Jean's behalf since 1377, and it was all for nothing. Control of Saint-Malo had been made an expensive redundancy and Jean's marriage to Joan Holland was now a diplomatic failure, just as Isabella of England's marriage to Coucy had been and Maud Holland's marriage to Saint-Pol would soon prove to be. In short, England's strategic aims in northern France had been invalidated. It forced the political establishment to dramatically reevaluate the value of English operations in northern France, especially considering the Anglo-Navarrese victory at Estella.

    Anglo-Breton relations were ruined. The Second Treaty of Guérande committed Jean to recovering the lands that England held in Brittany, setting the two former allies on a collision course. The breach was so severe that Gaunt even toyed with the idea of endorsing Jean de Blois, son and heir of Charles de Blois and Jeanne de Penthièvre, as the rightful duke and releasing Blois from his English prison to destabilize Jean IV's rule.

    Franco-Breton relations were returned to normalcy. Jean enjoyed good relations with the French dukes who managed the regency government. Better still, both of the major figures of the regency, Anjou and Burgundy, had ambitions that drew their attention away from Brittany. As long as Jean abided by the terms of the new treaty, he had nothing to fear from the French crown during the minority of Charles VI.

    In Brittany, the Second Treaty of Guérande was hugely popular and Jean managed to hold the Breton nobility together even without the threat of annexation. Brittany was genuinely united behind a duke for the first time since the death of Duke Jean III. Jean IV's longtime rival, Jeanne de Penthièvre, did not go into self-imposed exile in Paris, as she had after the first treaty, and instead lived out the rest of her days in Brittany. Jean IV even sought her advice on matters of state from time to time.
     
    Last edited:
    First government of the uncles
  • First government of the uncles
    The regency government of the kingdom of France of 1380 to 1382 managed the affairs of state during the early minority of King Charles VI of France. It is known as the first government of the uncles, as the kingdom was governed in Charles's name by his four uncles and primarily led by his eldest uncle, Louis I, duke of Anjou, who left the regency before Charles attained his majority. The duke's departure led to the second government of the uncles.

    The first government of the uncles was deeply troubled. Peasants and townsmen demanded lower taxation after a decade of war, divisions between the upper and lower nobility set the uncles against the clerks and knights who had managed government through the reign of King Charles V of France, and disagreement between the uncles themselves gave rise to factionalism and laid the foundation for future internal strife.

    Background
    King Charles V of France was a highly pragmatic figure praised by contemporaries for his clear, rational and strategic thinking. Coming to the throne in 1364 following the disastrous reign of his father, King Jean II of France, Charles restored royal authority and brought fiscal stability back to the realm by the end of the decade. He ended King Charles II of Navarre's pretensions to the French throne, forged an alliance with Enrique de Trastámara to depose King Pedro of Castile, and exploited the failed administration of Edward of Woodstock, prince of Wales, better known as the Black Prince, to reconquer most of Aquitaine after it had been given to the English in the 1360 Treaty of Brétigny. Charles succeeded where his father and grandfather had failed in making war on England as a result of the Fabian strategy advocated by the Breton knight Bertrand du Guesclin, who soon became Charles's top military advisor.

    Louis I, duke of Anjou, was a formidable, but frighteningly ambitious man. His intense drive made him impulsive, often to his own or to his kingly brother's detriment. The second son of Jean II, he was given Anjou and Maine as an appanage, but the provinces had been ravaged by war and were quite poor as a result. Jealous of the great estates of his younger brothers, Anjou aggressively and constantly sought out ways to establish himself as one of the great men of Europe. In the 1360s, he instigated a war with Queen Giovanna I of Naples to force his claim to be heir to the county of Provence. His short campaign ended with the intervention of the pope, creating a diplomatic headache for Charles V. In the 1370s, Anjou supported his friend, the pretender King Jaume IV of Majorca, in a war against King Pere IV of Aragon. Anjou then bought the rights to Majorca from Jaume's sister after Jaume died childless, pushing Aragon toward England. The duke's freewheeling personal foreign policy was often forgiven by the king, who valued Anjou's vigorous prosecution of the war in southern France after his appointment as governor of Languedoc.

    Jean, duke of Berry, was the least impressive of Jean II's four sons. He was a competent soldier, but was more interested in the grandeur of royal life. He was one of the greatest collectors of art and literature in his day and he spent freely to build and rebuild his various castles and palaces. This left him perpetually short of cash and made him dependent on the largesse of the crown despite his possession of the rich province of Poitou. He was extremely loyal to his brother Charles and was often a mediator in disputes between the nobility.

    Philippe II, duke of Burgundy, was the youngest of Jean II's sons, but the most talented of them in many ways. He was a forward-thinking man, approaching every decision with consideration for how his actions may affect the future. He was a fine commander, but his true talents lay in diplomacy and politics. He was Charles V's favorite ambassador, especially to the English, with whom Burgundy had several contacts that dated back to his time as a noble prisoner of King Edward III of England. He preferred making a negotiated settlement with the English over continuing hostilities, but was not a total dove, and pushed for war when it suited his personal interests. His duchy of Burgundy was rich in its own right, but was nothing compared to the estate that his wife, Marguerite of Flanders, stood to inherit from her father, Louis II, count of Flanders. Burgundy loyally served his kingly brother, though his extreme opinion of the rights and privileges of the peers of the realm and princes of the blood predisposed him against Charles V's promotion of several lower-ranking figures in royal government.

    Louis II, duke of Bourbon, was Charles V's brother-in-law. He was one of the greatest knights of the era and an exemplar of chivalry. He was not a supporter of the Fabian strategy, which he considered dishonorable, but he followed the king's orders to avoid battle without complaint and became one of the most effective commanders in the reconquest of Aquitaine and in Charles's conflict with Brittany.

    Charles was never in good health. He was a sickly youth and was plagued by serious health issues after he was poisoned in a failed assassination attempt in 1359. He preoccupied himself with making plans for the future as a result of his fragile health. A downturn in his health in the mid 1370s inclined him to support peace talks with the English, eventually leading to a truce in 1375, and also led him to write a plan for the succession. In this, Charles vested the government in Anjou as regent while the custody of his son and heir was given jointly to his wife, Jeanne of Bourbon, and Burgundy. Though Charles recovered in time, his plans to split the government and the person of his son were copied by King Edward IV of England in 1377.

    Hostilities between England and France resumed in 1377, but Charles's recovery was short-lived. His health declined again in 1378, which was exacerbated by the death of his beloved wife and one of their daughters. Charles looked to pause hostilities once again, but English gains in 1378 and 1379 put France in a weak negotiating position. France needed to score a new victory before opening peace talks, which it did in 1380 by grinding Gloucester's chevauchée into dust. Charles died on 16 September 1380, though, shortly before the collapse of the English campaign. He was succeeded by his eldest son, who became King Charles VI.

    Chaos and coronation
    Charles VI was a few months shy of his twelfth birthday when he took the throne in September 1380, around the same age that his cousin, King Edward V of England, had been when he succeeded in 1377. Charles V left a meticulous plan for young Charles's regency. It named Anjou as regent and endowed diplomatic and judicial power upon him. Burgundy and Bourbon were named as young Charles's guardians. The late king's close friend and long-serving chamberlain, Bureau de La Rivière, was vested with financial power. A long list of abbots and bishops were given various positions, but Berry was excluded from power entirely. The plan was designed to ensure that competent men loyal to the crown filled the government and that the dukes' personal ambitions were held in check.

    Upon taking power, the only thing on which Charles VI's uncles could agree was that Charles V's plan for the regency was unworkable. Bureau de La Rivière was effective and highly intelligent, but he was a man of low rank who had climbed to the very top of the royal government. The uncles saw him as a parvenue who had whispered in the ear of the late king for too many years. Anjou seized control of the treasury by force, which sent Bureau de La Rivière fleeing Paris for fear of his life.

    The chamberlain's fall from power left the uncles without a common enemy and they quickly turned on each other. Anjou claimed the right, as regent, to appoint a new chamberlain. Burgundy claimed such a right as the young king's co-guardian, as the chamberlain would control the flow of funds to the king's household. Bourbon, always a good soldier, wanted to follow the late king's plans as closely as possible, but even he conceded that they were cumbersome and that a more effective system was needed to prosecute the war against England and Navarre. Berry, fearing the royal spigot could be turned off unless he gained a seat at the table, proposed arranging an early coronation for Charles VI. This would formally dissolve the regency and allow the uncles to carve the government up between them thereafter. On 26 September, the uncles agreed to do just that. Charles V had been dead just 10 days and his plans for the regency had already been invalidated. Charles VI was crowned at Reims on 4 November.

    On the surface, the government of the uncles looked something like that which Charles V had laid out. Anjou held the title of regent while Burgundy and Bourbon continued to act as the young king's guardians. Below the surface, though, the appointments and division of powers that Charles V had laid out were brushed aside. Anjou would manage the government and its finances, but some revenues were earmarked for the king's household to ensure money flowed freely into Burgundy's pockets. Berry was made governor of Languedoc, which allowed him to draw on all the revenues of southern France to support his lavish lifestyle. The four dukes had to agree on all major appointments and policy changes. They soon formed a council of 12, divided evenly among them, to which most work was delegated.

    The first government of the uncles was divided from the start. Anjou was the senior uncle, but his younger brother Burgundy was savvier and wealthier. The two dukes argued bitterly over the order of precedence, with Anjou claiming primacy as regent while Burgundy maintained that he had priority as first peer of the realm. Their retainers routinely scuffled in the streets of Paris, each believing that the other should make way for them as servants of a higher lord. The feud spilled over into government business, such as when Anjou had to fight bitterly to name his ally, Arnaud-Amanieu, lord of Albret, as the new grand chamberlain.

    A financial crisis immediately confronted the avuncular government. Charles V had recognized that years of high taxation had brought the population to a breaking point. In 1379, a tax strike in Languedoc threatened to snowball into a widespread revolt. Charles used a carrot and stick approach to quell the popular anger. First, he deployed Anjou with a small army to restore order. Then, he introduced a series of tax reforms, cutting the aides (customs duties) and fouage (hearth tax) while raising the gabelle du sel (salt tax). This headed off the revolt early, but the tax strike had seriously upset the flow of royal revenue and had put the crown in a terrible financial position. On his deathbed in September 1380, Charles outright canceled the fouage in both Languedoc and Languedoïl. It was an act of penance for the financial hardship that the people had endured throughout his reign, as Charles sought the mercy of God before his death. The cancellation of the fouage gutted royal revenue, though, and became the defining issue of Anjou's government.

    Languedoïl
    Charles V had planned to offset the decline in royal revenue caused by his tax cuts by expanding the royal demesne. This lay at the heart of his unpopular campaign to annex the duchy of Brittany and join it to the crown. The uncles, however, believed that the annexation had been a strategic blunder and feared that Brittany's rebellion would deliver the whole duchy over to the English. Anjou saw the opportunity to bring Brittany back into the French fold and quietly opened a diplomatic channel between Paris and Rennes. In abandoning the annexation, though, the uncles had backed themselves into a corner financially. Taxes had to be returned to their previous rates. They badly underestimated just how difficult this would be.

    Estates-General of 1380
    On 14 November, the Estates-General of Languedoïl met in Paris. It was the first such assembly since 1369, which had been the only meeting of Charles V's entire reign. The uncles expected the body to be compliant, believing that they could count on both the goodwill of the assembled following the coronation of their new king and also on the fear that the presence of an English army in Brittany would engender. Instead, it quickly devolved into a forum for years of pent-up frustrations and grievances.

    On 15 November, just the second day of the convention, members of the Third Estate produced a formal list of complaints and recommendations for the reform of royal government. Far from approving a return to the higher taxes of the previous decade, the Third Estate embraced Charles V's deathbed decree to end the fouage. What's more, it claimed that the crown had no right to continue collecting the aides or gabelle without its consent, which it did not offer. This threatened to return France to a system where kings would need approval from the Estates-General and provincial assemblies to raise taxes. This had hamstrung King Philippe VI and Jean II during the 1340s and 50s and allowed the English to roll over vast swathes of France unchallenged. The uncles refused to even consider it, but regretted their decision just hours later.

    As the uncles tussled with the Third Estate, common Parisians were whipping themselves into a frenzy just across the Seine. Anti-tax protesters in the public square grew heated as speakers lambasted the lords and decried the poverty of the people. The city's leaders stepped in too late to bring down the temperature of the crowd, fleeing the stage for fear of their lives. Calls for violence were made and, by afternoon, a mob of 300 armed men and women stormed the meeting of the Estates-General at the Palais de la Cité. Anjou went to confront them personally, but they refused to leave. The mob swelled in size as the hours passed until the duke was forced to concede to the cancellation of the aides and the gabelle in addition to the fouage that Charles V had already ended. The mob cheered the news, but did not disperse. Instead, the maddened mass crossed the bridge into the Jewish quarter. At least 16 Jewish men were murdered, their account books burned, and moveable wealth stolen in the violence that followed. It set off a sickening wave of pogroms that swept across northern France in the following months.

    On 17 November, just two days after the violence, Anjou dismissed the Estates-General for fear of what else the Paris mob may do. Provincial assemblies were called to try and raise the taxes necessary to prosecute the war without the Estates-General, but the project was deemed a failure barely a month later. A radical anti-tax movement gripped the kingdom. From Champagne to the Loire to Normandy, local assemblies demanded the Estates-General be reconvened. Anjou eventually bowed to the pressure, issuing a new summons in mid December.

    As the nascent anti-tax uprising threatened the government of the uncles from the outside, an internal crisis emerged. The treasury held some 200,000 francs (£33,333) upon the death of Charles V, but an incredible 30,000 francs had gone missing in the weeks since Anjou had seized control of royal finances. Burgundy openly accused Anjou of embezzling the money, an assessment with which Berry and Bourbon agreed, though it was impossible to prove. The scandal and the threat of revolt overshadowed what should have been a celebratory moment for Anjou. On 30 November, Brittany and France signed the Second Treaty of Guérande, bringing the duke of Brittany back into the French fold. Anjou, who had brokered the peace, had delivered a powerful blow to the English just months after taking power. Instead of reveling in the moment, though, he was fighting for his political life.

    Financial crisis
    On 14 January 1381, the Estates-General reconvened in Paris. Emboldened by the anti-tax movement in the provincial assemblies a month prior and outraged by news of Anjou's mishandling of royal funds, the Third Estate called for nothing short of the abolition of all taxes and royal financial privileges introduced since the reign of King Philippe IV early in the century. Anjou, fearing another violent uprising, reluctantly agreed in exchange for a one-year grant of the aides. This ended the widely-hated taille (direct tax on the peasantry) and the crown's right to claim a portion of all wine and other luxury goods sales.

    The new tax system proved as impossible to manage in 1381 as it had generations earlier. The royal tax collectors who had been central to Charles V's tax system were set aside. Tax collection was overseen by four administrators appointed by the estates, who had limited experience in the area. Noblemen made their own tax assessments, as did town leaders for their whole towns and provincial assemblies for everything else. Administrators could only trust that everyone was being honest, as they lacked the authority to do anything besides collect the money. The process was terribly slow and it was not until autumn that it was clear revenues would fall far short of projections. France was left unable to take action against the English through the year. Indeed, it was left wide open to English attack.

    Languedoc
    Charles V had named Anjou as regent because of the duke's leadership in the south of France. As governor of Languedoc, Anjou had led the French reconquest of Aquitaine in the 1370s. He drove the English out of Limousin and Périgord in 1370, Poitou in 1372, Angoulême and Saintonge in 1373, Agenais in 1374, and nearly conquered the rump state of Gascony in 1377. He moved to Paris thereafter, as the French shifted focus to the northern theater of war, and became an absent governor. Anjou relinquished the office to his younger brother, the duke of Berry, when they formed the government of the uncles.

    Armagnac and Foix
    Berry was uniquely unsuited for his new position because his wife was Jeanne of Armagnac, a sister of one of the two great lords of southern France. Upon Berry's appointment in 1380, Jean II, count of Armagnac, and Gaston III, count of Foix, had only recently concluded the Comminges War, in which the two men struggled for control of a neighboring heiress and her lands. The peace was fragile and a sudden appearance by Armagnac's brother-in-law threatened to tip the delicate balance of power they had established.

    Foix wasted no time in gathering an army to protect himself. He had 3,000 men at his back by the time Berry finally reached the region in June 1381. Armagnac met Berry with 2,500 of his own men, pledging to defend the duke against Foix's aggression. Foix, however, had no intention of attacking the duke. Instead, he set a subtle trap for Armagnac.

    Foix sued for peace before a single drop of blood had been shed. He played to Berry's ego, saying that the appearance of such a magnificent and powerful prince had struck fear in his heart. He said that it was not his intention to do harm to the duke, but to protect himself against Armagnac, who he (Foix) feared may manipulate the duke into joining a new war for control of the south. Berry was charmed. The two men negotiated a deal in which all appointments to royal offices in the south were to be divided between supporters of the two counts and Berry pledged to act fairly in all matters. On 15 July, Berry and Foix formally sealed a treaty confirming these details in a ceremony at Revel. Armagnac was outraged. The count stormed north with his army in protest. It was exactly the response for which Foix had hoped.

    On 21 July, Yvain de Foix, a bastard son of the count, led his father's army in an ambush of the Armagnacs as they moved north through Rabastens. Caught completely by surprise, the Armagnacs were massacred. According to one account, just 300 of Armagnac's 2,500 men survived.

    Berry was furious at news of the battle. He declared Foix's attack a double-cross of their agreement, but the count rightly pointed out that Armagnac was leading his army into Fuxéen lands, which Foix had a duty and a right to defend. Berry conceded that the attack was justified, outraging Armagnac. Relations between the two brothers-in-law never recovered. Armagnac's power and prestige never recovered either. The slaughter at Rabastens effectively neutered the count and left Foix as the dominant figure in the south.

    England and Gascony
    Berry's English counterpart in the south was John Neville, 3rd baron Neville, who had been lord lieutenant of Aquitaine since 1378. Neville had saved Mortagne, one of the last major English positions in Saintonge, and secured Gascony's border by capturing at least four dozen fortified positions on the frontiers of Angoumois and Périgord in 1379. Plans for the reconquest of Agenais in 1380 had to be put on hold, though, as English and Gascon men and resources went to support Navarre when it faced a Castilian invasion. Neville's lieutenancy was supposed to expire in 1381, but he was awarded a second term.

    In late 1380, Bertucat d'Albret, a bastard-born knight from a storied Gascon family, made contact with Neville and offered to help transform the English position in Gascony. Albret, a famed routier captain, had stayed in Aquitaine as many others headed to Navarre. In October 1380, a pair of major fortresses in central France, Carlat and Le Saillant, were taken by two of Albret's lieutenants. They pushed out from these strongholds to take control of several walled towns in the surrounding area, creating a ring of defensive positions. It was the beginning of a strong network of routier garrisons loyal to Albret, which would later become known as the Confederation of Carlat.

    Carlat and Le Saillant were located in Auvergne, far from English Gascony. Albret proposed launching raids from there deep into France to sow chaos and draw French defenders away from the Gascon border. This would give Neville the chance to mount a new offensive. Albret did not present this plan altruistically and asked that Edward V grant him land in Gascony that would make him a lord on par with other members of his family. He even sailed to London to make his case directly to the duke of Lancaster, who was the young Edward's regent. He secured the backing of the English crown in early 1381.

    The timing of Albret's mission to England could not have been better. In fall 1380, the duke of Gloucester had requested reinforcements for the siege of Nantes. By the time the army was ready to sail, though, the duke of Brittany had betrayed the English and Gloucester had been forced to quit the siege. As a result, the English had 2,000 men assembled at Dartmouth with no place to go. It was an easy decision to ship them off to Bordeaux to support Neville as a part of Albret's plans.

    As the snows melted in the passes through the Pyrenees, the routiers who had gone to serve Navarre the year before began to return to southern France. Many joined the service of the counts of Armagnac or Foix, as the two lords constantly employed at least some companies, but most returned to whatever land they had menaced before the war between Castile and Navarre. The result was that southern France was already suffering a surge of violence even before Albret's plan was set in motion.

    The landing of 2,000 Englishmen at Bordeaux could not have escaped French notice, but there appears to have been no effort to shore up the defense of the Gascon march. Berry did not even arrive in the region until June and was then sucked into the conflict between Armagnac and Foix. The only real government action that year was an effort by Louis de Sancerre, marshal of France, to dislodge the routier companies from their positions in Auvergne and Limousin, but he withdrew after a series of attacks on his supply train.

    Once Sancerre had been driven off, Albret put his plan in motion. Perrot de Béarn, a routier captain who was friendly with Albret, but not a member of the Confederation of Carlat, began raiding west from Limousin into Angoumois in July. Albret's protégé, Ramonet de Sort, led a contingent of the confederation's forces south through Quercy, capturing the royal castle of Penne, and began raiding into Languedoc. Albret himself took another contingent west through Quercy to Agenais. Working in close concert with the routiers, Gaillard II de Durfort, lord of Duras, the most powerful Anglo-Gascon lord in Agenais, moved east, rooting scores of Franco-Gascon lords and knights from their positions.

    On 1 August, Neville led the English army across the Dordogne into Saintonge. Three years earlier, he had staged a relief campaign here in the opening weeks of his lieutenancy. At the time, it was the first English action in Saintonge since the early 70s. Now, he aimed to conquer the region in its entirety.

    Albret's plan worked well, Franco-Gascons in Saintonge had moved to confront Perrot de Béarn's routiers as they approached through Angoumois, denuding the region of French defenders ahead of Neville's attack. In just three weeks time, Neville had swept over everything all the way to Archiac. The small castle there was made Neville's headquarters while he and his captains planned an attack on Saintes, the region's capital. Jean II de Nesle, lord of Mello, caught on to the English plan and urgently recalled about 600 men-at-arms to Saintes. The English took control of the surrounding towns and prepared for a siege.

    On 28 August, a direct assault was repulsed with heavy casualties. Neville ordered that siegeworks be constructed. It was not a quick or easy task, but on 9 September, the town awoke to the blasts of English trumpets. English artillery was in place, the trumpets sounding the attack. The townspeople turned against the lord of Mello, fearing a sack if the town fell. Unable to control the local population and defend against the English, Mello sued for terms. Neville allowed Mello and his men to withdraw to Poitou, taking control of the capital.

    By the end of the year, England had control of Saintonge for the first time in nearly a decade and the march of Gascony—the porous border region between areas of clear English and French control, where a messy patchwork of lordships was dominated by local alliances and rivalries—was pushed west across Agenais. The routiers abandoned Languedoc for a time as a result of the Tuchin Revolt, but they broke through the duke of Bourbon's defenses and raided his lands all the way to the Loire.

    Southern France before and after the 1381 campaign
    Southern France Jan 1381.jpg
    Southern France Dec 1381.jpg

    Red: Territories of King Edward V of England
    Light red: Gascon marches, controlled by local lords
    Very light red: Range of routier company raiding parties
    Aquamarine: Territories of Jean II, count of Armagnac
    Lavender: Territories of Gaston III, count of Foix


    The Gascon campaign of 1381 was the most successful year of fighting for the English since the beginning of the Caroline War. English hopes that the campaign could be used as a blueprint for the reconquest of Aquitaine were soon disappointed, though. An anti-tax revolt in southern England that same summer spooked parliament, which refused to grant taxation for years thereafter. An Urbanist crusade was then sanctioned in the fall, drawing English attention away from Aquitaine and to Castile. Bertucat d'Albret then died suddenly in 1382, which was a major loss for the English in the region. Finally, in 1383, England and France agreed to a truce that took the possibility of another major campaign off the table entirely.

    Tuchin Revolt
    The duke of Berry's appointment to the governorship of Languedoc in 1380 coincided with an ebb in routier activity, as many were drawn south to Navarre as part of that kingdom's war with Castile. The Navarrese victory over Castile at the Battle of Estella kept many of the routiers there over winter, raiding into the Castilian countryside and threatening unwalled towns and villages until they were bribed into leaving the area. As the routiers trickled back into France through late 1380 and 1381, though, violence again became part of everyday life. This routier resurgence provoked a shocking backlash.

    On 8 September 1381, tax collectors in the town of Béziers were met by a large protest of townspeople. The locals, decrying routier activity in the area, demanded answers from the taxmen as to how their money was being spent, as clearly it was not going to their own defense. The protest turned violent. The tax collectors fled to a nearby tower, but the mob set it ablaze. It burned to the ground with the officials inside.

    Government officials became targets of violence across the region through the fall. Accountants and tax collectors were hanged. Local officials did not defend representatives of royal government for fear of their own lives. More remarkably, though, the peasants and poor townsmen who were forming these mobs soon began to organize themselves into local watches to fight back against the terror of the routiers. The smallest of the routier companies, which were little more than roving gangs, were butchered. The brutality with which the Tuchins, as the rebels came to be called, exacted their revenge was so extreme that the archbishop of Toulouse condemned them more strongly than he did the routiers themselves.

    Berry sent a cadre of knights to pacify the area around Béziers and to execute the leaders of the revolt. The appearance of an elite fighting force, heavily armored and mounted, was typically enough to frighten even large numbers of commoners into submission. Not this time. The men and women of the Tuchins were desperate. They had lived in fear of the routiers for decades. Years of heavy taxation had robbed them of everything the routiers had not stolen. They stood together at Béziers, unarmored and armed with whatever they could find with which to fight, as the knights charged. Utterly shocked that the mob had not broken up ahead of the charge, the confused knights were caught up in a mass of people grabbing at them and the reins of their horses. Knights were pulled from their rides or the animals were killed under them. Their helmets were torn off, their eyes stabbed and their heads bashed in with rocks.

    The Massacre of Béziers left at least 41 townsmen and three knights dead. It was the beginning of a mass movement unlike anything France had ever seen. There was an explosion of violence against authorities and routiers alike. Organized by a handful of country squires, the Tuchins even attacked some smaller defensive positions held by minor lords or being used as routier headquarters. Screams of "kill the lords" and "kill the rich" became rallying cries at protests in cities and towns. It seemed that a revolution could be underway south of the Tarn.

    Naples
    By the end of 1381, only a year after the death of Charles V, the first government of the uncles was on the verge of collapse. The Estates-General of Languedoïl had effectively cut off any revenues from the north. The Estates-General of Languedoc could not even call a meeting, as so much of the south was in open revolt and much of the rest was being preyed upon by the routiers, making travel dangerous. The English had retaken control of Saintogne. Northern France was dangerously exposed to attack, as garrisons on the march of Calais and the coast of Normandy were being hollowed out by desertions for lack of pay. The crown was piling up huge debts that it had no ability to repay.

    Anjou had no response to the burgeoning crises, as his personal ambitions had already eclipsed his interest in the regency. In 1380, Anjou had been named heir to the childless Queen Giovanna I of Naples, who had been alienated by Pope Urban VI of Rome. As the church was split between two rival popes at the time, Giovanna switched her obedience to Pope Clement VII of Avignon. She was then deposed by her cousin, Carlo of Durazzo, in the first Urbanist crusade. In fall 1381, Anjou came under immense pressure from the Avignon pontiff to lead an expedition to restore the queen of Naples and secure his inheritance. In early 1382, Anjou resigned his position as regent and left Paris to launch a Clementist counter-crusade.

    Aftermath
    The first government of the uncles was judged to be a failure by contemporaries and most modern historians agree with that verdict. Charles V was considered a great man in his own day, but his greatness came at a terrible cost. Popular anger over taxation and the conduct of the war had been simmering for years. The king, uniquely attuned to the mood of the county, had kept that anger from boiling over. It would have been difficult for anyone to hold France together after his death, but the duke of Anjou was completely unsuited for the role of regent at such a time. Ambitious, imperious, and short-sighted, he often seemed more interested in asserting himself over his brother Burgundy than he did in resolving the problems that faced the country. Burgundy was their father's favorite son, one of their kingly brother's most influential advisors, and set to become the wealthiest man in France, as his wife was the greatest heiress in western Europe. Anjou's jealousy of his younger brother drove his pursuit of the crown of Naples to a point where the regency became more of a distraction than a duty or honor.

    Anjou's departure left Burgundy as the dominant force in France, beginning the second government of the uncles. The new regime had to reckon with the financial crisis that Anjou had left in his wake, revolts in Flanders and Languedoc, and the war with England. Anjou's Crusade launched in the spring.
     
    Last edited:
    Neapolitan Crusades
  • Neapolitan Crusades
    The Neapolitan Crusades were a pair of military expeditions approved by Pope Urban VI of Rome and his rival, Pope Clement VII of Avignon, to determine control of the kingdom of Naples. They were a major part of the Western Schism, when the Catholic Church was divided between two popes, and fought during the Hundred Years War between the kingdom of England and the kingdom of France. This eventually led the Urbanist candidate for the Neapolitan throne, Carlo of Durazzo, to forge an alliance with the English, as Clement's candidate was the French prince Louis I, duke of Anjou.

    A crusading revival in the mid to late 14th century made Durazzo's Crusade and the counter-crusade led by Louis of Anjou broadly popular in their own time, but Anjou's was condemned by his own brother, the duke of Burgundy, who had been Anjou's rival in France. The split between Anjou and Burgundy led to serious complications for Anjou's Crusade, which was forced to rely almost entirely on Clement VII for funds and materials.

    Background
    The kingdom of Naples was officially known as the kingdom of Sicily, which had once ruled over both the island of Sicily and more or less the southern half of the Italian peninsula. The old kingdom of Sicily was a papal fief, but a rebellion in the 1280s cleaved the old kingdom in two. This created an insular kingdom that rejected papal overlordship and a peninsular kingdom that continued to recognize papal overlordship. Both kingdoms claimed to be the rightful kingdom of Sicily, though the peninsular kingdom is commonly called Naples, after its capital city, to avoid confusion.

    In the early 1380s, Queen Giovanna of Naples was in her mid 50s and childless. Giovanna was generally an attentive and fair ruler who had carefully steered her kingdom back to prosperity after a destructive war with King Louis of Hungary in the 1340s and 50s. Giovanna and Louis were second cousins and rivals. In 1369, they were also both childless. Via primogeniture, the system of inheritance that had led Giovanna herself to the throne, the queen's niece, Margherita of Durazzo, was heiress to the kingdom. Cautiously, Giovanna and Louis negotiated the marriage of their other cousin, Carlo of Durazzo, who was the last male-line member of their family, to Margherita as part of a plan to have the pair eventually succeed to both Hungary and Naples. Then, the following year, their plan for the succession collapsed when Louis's wife gave birth to a daughter after 17 years of childlessness. Two more daughters soon followed. Plans for uniting Hungary and Naples were set aside.

    Giovanna felt threatened by the birth of Louis's third daughter. As king of Hungary and Poland, Louis was expected to divide his kingdoms between his two eldest daughters, and Giovanna feared that Louis may invade Naples again to secure an inheritance for the third. Carlo, who had spent years apprenticing for kingship in Hungary, grew concerned that he may inherit nothing at all and began to lobby Giovanna for appointments, land, and recognition as heir. Carlo was a popular figure and skilled warrior, creating fears that he would try to depose Giovanna if she allowed him any real influence in Naples. In time, Carlo was recognized as heir jure uxoris, but denied everything else for which he asked.

    Schism
    The Western Schism presented yet another threat to Giovanna's reign. The Roman Pope Urban VI was the first Italian pope in generations, and was Neapolitan himself. Giovanna knew him well before his election, but she was among the first major figures Urban would alienate after taking the chair of Saint Peter. He insulted a high-ranking Neapolitan delegation and questioned whether a woman could hold a crown in her own right. Giovanna took this to mean that Urban was considering deposing her. Feeling betrayed by Urban, Giovanna was eventually convinced by legal experts that his election was invalid. She backed the Avignon Pope Clement VII in November 1378.

    Giovanna's endorsement of Clement immediately destabilized her reign. The queen had the support of her court, ministers of government, and legal scholars at the university, but the people were shocked that she would abandon the first Italian pope in generations. Riots broke out in the streets of Naples and in other cities and major towns across the country.

    In June 1379, Louis of Hungary endorsed Urban VI. At this time, Carlo of Durazzo was at the head of a Hungarian army, skirmishing with the Venetians. Carlo soon became the subject of a plot by Louis of Hungary and Urban VI to unseat Giovanna. As Naples was a papal fief, Urban agreed to depose Giovanna and crown Carlo as the new king. Louis would allow Carlo to lead his Hungarian forces into Italy, and would even provide thousands more, in exchange for Carlo conceding his claim to the crown of Hungary and recognizing Louis's daughters as the rightful heiresses to Louis's territories. Carlo agreed.

    Giovanna did not fear the prospect of Carlo's invasion. She believed that she still had enough support in the country and that her husband Otto, duke of Brunswick-Grubenhagen, was a skilled enough commander to turn back Carlo's small army. Clement VII, however, would take no chances. The Avignon pontiff saw the control of Naples as vital to conquering Rome and ending the schism. He looked to France for support. Clement relied on the fact that Naples was a papal fief to take matters into his own hands, as Urban had months earlier. Upon hearing that Clement was negotiating with the French to name Louis I, duke of Anjou, her heir, Giovanna sent her own ambassadors to ensure that the deal did not promise Anjou any authority in Naples before her death. Anjou and Clement sealed an alliance in which the duke agreed to personally defend Giovanna and Naples, should the kingdom come under attack by Urbanists.

    On 1 February 1380, Clement VII issued a papal bull declaring Anjou heir to the throne of Naples. Giovanna refused to comment on the matter. Her niece and would-be heiress, Margherita, had been a guest at her court since 1376 and was among those who supported Clement. To all outward appearances, their relationship was warm. Then, on 6 June, Margherita left Naples with her young children and joined her husband in Romagna, where he sat with an army of 7,000. In response, on 29 June, Giovanna proclaimed Anjou heir to the throne. She attempted to negotiate an alliance with Florence, but the city refused to get involved. Carlo reached Rome by the fall and another 1,000 would join him as he wintered there. Soon, Giovanna began to lose confidence that her supporters could defeat such an army.

    Durazzo's Crusade
    Charles V died on 16 September 1380. He was succeeded by his eldest son, who became King Charles VI of France. As the new king was not yet 12, a regency government was set up with Anjou at its head. His first priority was resolving the French crown's conflict with Brittany, in which his own mother-in-law was a major player. He was then dragged into a major dispute with the Estates-General, creating a financial crisis. It quickly became clear that the Neapolitan alliance to which he was a party was a major distraction.

    On 2 June 1381, Carlo was crowned King Carlo III of Sicily and Jerusalem by Urban VI in Rome. Two days later, Giovanna dispatched embassies to Avignon and Paris. Four days after that, Carlo left Rome with at least 8,000 men at his back. Giovanna's husband, Otto of Brunswick, led a Neapolitan army north in the hope of blocking the road to the capital. Outclassed and outnumbered, Otto withdrew to the country once Carlo's army came into sight. Carlo did not even bother to pursue.

    On 16 July, Carlo arrived at Naples. Otto did as well, planning to attack the larger invading army as it began its siege, trapping its forces between Otto's men and the city's walls. It was a fine plan, but Otto never had the chance to implement it. On the very night of Carlo's arrival, Urbanists inside Naples rebelled and took control of the city walls, throwing open the gates to Carlo's forces. Otto was locked out. Giovanna would have been safe in the castle for some time, but allowed hundreds of people to join her there for protection against Carlo's forces. It was an act of great generosity and stupidity. Six months of food stores were eaten in a matter of weeks.

    On 23 August, Otto attempted to relieve the siege of the castle. His forces smashed through one of the city's gates and, seeing Carlo's standard outside the castle, Otto himself led a daring charge in hopes of cutting down the would-be king. The mass of knights surrounding Carlo was so great, though, that Otto's charge ultimately resulted in nothing more than the duke himself being taken prisoner. Giovanna surrendered the castle three days later. On 1 September, 10 galleys from Provence arrived in Naples, but they were too late to save the queen. Carlo allowed the captains to meet with Giovanna, expecting her to surrender Provence to him as well. Instead, she secretly informed the captains to serve Anjou as their new lord.

    News of Giovanna's capture reached Paris in early September. By then, Giovanna had been moved from the comforts of the royal apartments in Castel Nuovo to the more spartan Castel dell'Ovo and then finally to Castello del Parco in Nocera, 10 miles from the coast. She was separated from her husband following a failed assassination attempt on Carlo. Her household was disbanded and she had only one servant in her new prison.

    Papal pressure on the French was intense. A stream of embassies beat the path from Avignon to Paris through the fall of 1381. Clement promised to put the whole Apostolic Camera at Anjou's disposal and to raise taxes on churches in France to finance a campaign to Naples. Bishops and cardinals began stalking the hallways to pigeonhole royal councilors before and after meetings. At the same time, representatives from Arles and Marseille arrived to pledge the support of all Provence to the duke and supporters of the deposed queen from Naples fed the French stories of popular uprisings against Carlo. Only the papal envoys were being truthful, but Anjou had no way to know that.

    By New Years 1382, the French council was paralyzed by the Neapolitan problem. The uncles were in agreement that Anjou was obligated to go. The duke of Bourbon spoke for many when he called Anjou's treaty with Clement unambiguous and said Anjou should launch a campaign without delay. Anjou, though, was waiting for financial and military commitments from the French crown that the other uncles, especially Burgundy, were unwilling to concede. The ongoing financial crisis had left France exposed to attack. The duke of Burgundy organized the royal council to deny Anjou any and all support, refusing direct funding and guarantees for loans, and even prohibiting Anjou from recruiting men from within the kingdom. The whole first week of the new year was dominated by heated arguments between Anjou and Burgundy.

    On 7 January, Anjou announced to the council that he would go on campaign without their support. The next day, he appeared before the full court and formally asked his nephew, the king, to give him leave so that he could fulfill his treaty obligations to the pope in Avignon. He took time to prepare his family and household for the long journey south, arriving in Avignon on 22 February. Anjou would have learned that his support in Provence was quite weak by this time at least, as several towns refused to send representatives to meet him at the papal palace.

    Anjou's Crusade
    On 3 March, Anjou was invested as duke of Calabria, the traditional title of the heir to the Neapolitan throne, by Clement VII in Avignon. In response, on 12 May, Carlo's five-year-old son, Ladislao, was invested with the same title by Urban VI in Rome.

    Anjou spent most of the spring negotiating alliances and raising an army. On 13 May, Anjou betrothed his eldest son and heir, also named Louis, to a daughter of Bernabò Visconti, lord of Milan, Lucia. The French pope, meanwhile, convinced Amedeo VI, count of Savoy, to join the crusade. Carlo could only watch as the Angevin crusade grew in might. Giovanna was moved even further inland to the castle of Muro Lucano. The Neapolitan knight Palamede Bozzuto was given her custody. He was a fierce Urbanist who had organized the uprising that brought Carlo into the capital the year prior and his brother, Ludovico Bozzuto, was the Urbanist archbishop of Naples. Palamede strictly confined the queen to a small chamber and she was starved for long periods of time.

    On 30 May, Anjou set out from Avignon to take command of the army that had been gathering in his name at nearby Carpentras. First, though, he went to Sorgues, where on 31 May, he sealed letters declaring his wife, Marie of Blois, as regent of Provence in his absence. Anjou had done little to stamp his authority onto the county and several towns still refused to acknowledge him as their lord, recognizing Giovanna as countess and refusing to say who they saw as her heir. Anjou's negligence here was setting Marie up for many difficult years.

    Anjou took command of his crusader army in early June. It was large, despite the would-be king having been prohibited from recruiting men in France. It was drawn almost entirely from the Francophone regions of the Empire and from Provence, numbering about 12,000 in total. Setting out from Carpentras on 12 June, at least another 3,000 men from Milan and Savoy were waiting to join Anjou on the other side of the Alps. Altogether, Anjou had 15,000 to 16,000 men at his back—about twice the size of the Hungarian force with which Carlo had conquered Naples a year earlier.

    On 27 July, Giovanna was smothered in her bed on Carlo's orders. As she was approaching 60, old age for the time, Carlist propaganda that she had died in her sleep was generally accepted by the people. Otto of Brunswick, Giovanna's widower, was released from prison and exiled from Naples. News of Giovanna's death exposed Anjou's weakness in Provence. The town of Aix, one of many that had maintained its recognition of Giovanna as countess and never acknowledged Anjou as heir, recognized Carlo as count. This act of rebellion was quickly followed by other towns. Provence effectively split in two before year's end.

    The patchwork of northern Italian city-states made Anjou's movement south slow. Florence, for instance, had no interest in joining Carlo in a war against Anjou, but the city's treaty with Urban VI had brought a long and expensive war with the Papal States to an end, so it had no interest in seeing the Roman pontiff's position threatened by a Clementist Naples either. Refused passage through Florentine lands, Anjou had to take the long route to the Adriatic to gain access to Naples. He finally crossed the border in late September. It was an immediate failure.

    Clement VII had arranged to supply the Angevin army by sea from Provence along the Mediterranean coast, but this was of no use once the army was forced to go around Florence to the Adriatic. Anjou's men arrived in Naples exhausted and half-starved. It was still a frightening enough sight that local lords in and around L'Aquila were compelled to recognize Anjou as king, but they had no way to feed his army. He allowed foraging parties to be organized, but few of them came back. Urban VI had paid Sir John Hawkwood, an English knight who had grown phenomenally rich as a routier captain in Italy, 40,000 florins to join Carlo in fighting the Angevins. Hawkwood had seen how Bertrand du Guesclin, constable of France, had worn down superior English armies in Aquitaine and now turned France's tactics against the French army in Naples.

    Anjou lost 1,500 men to starvation and disease in the fall and as many more again over winter. By spring, so many men had died or deserted that he had fewer than 8,000 men at his command, less than half what he had started out with a year earlier. Anjou himself grew so sick at Christmas that he made a will with the expectation that his death was near. He recovered, but one of his two principal allies, the count of Savoy, died in the spring of 1383. His Savoyard forces left the crusade as a result.

    Anjou prodded Carlo to meet him in battle for months, hoping that a victory would legitimize his claim to the throne, but when Carlo marched 12,000 men to meet him in early summer 1383, Anjou retreated north at once. The episode cost him what credibility remained with those still serving under him and he suffered serious losses as yet more men abandoned his cause. He wrote desperately to Paris for reinforcements.

    Burgundy ignored Anjou's pleas for help. He was not shy in giving his assessment of the situation, calling his brother's crusade "dead and damned." Practically the whole French council would have agreed if they had been so bold. They struggled to understand how Anjou could have squandered the vast resources that Clement had put at his disposal. Clementist propaganda that more than 60,000 men had answered Avignon's call to crusade made the expedition seem like an even greater disaster than it was.

    Once a truce between England and France was sealed in summer 1383, Charles VI himself inquired as to what could be done to aid Anjou's Crusade and Clement VII began pressing for French intervention in Italy. At the same time, though, King Juan of Castile, who was fending off an Urbanist crusade led by the duke of Lancaster, expected the French to honor their treaty obligations and send an army to Castile.

    In the fall of 1383, England and Naples sealed a marriage alliance, with the king of England set to marry Carlo's daughter, Giovanna. The details of their alliance were unknown to the French, but they feared that the king of Naples could have committed himself to an invasion of southern France through Provence. This put huge pressure on the French council to support Anjou's Crusade. Plans to send the duke of Bourbon to Castile with 4,000 men-at-arms were scrapped. A pair of French knights would end up leading a force of only around 1,200 instead, pushing Juan to open talks with Lancaster instead of continuing the fight.

    Enguerrand VII, lord of Coucy, was assigned to lead the campaign to Naples. Indeed, Coucy was so eager to join the crusade that he offered to have his lands taxed at double rates for the year to buy the honor of commanding the expedition. He led 2,500 French cavalry to Avignon, where Clement had hired another 7,000 or more mercenaries. Coucy crossed the Alps in July and was fêted by the lord of Milan.

    Coucy spent two weeks in Milan, trading envoys with Florence. He would not make the same mistake Anjou had and be forced to the Adriatic coast. Finally allowed to pass in August, Coucy attacked Arezzo, a hilltop town at the borders of Florence, Siena and the Papal States. Carlo supported the local lord, which was enough for Coucy to justify capturing the town in Louis's name, despite it sitting far from the borders of the kingdom. From there, Coucy planned to attack Urban's positions in the Papal States and then on to Naples. He never had the chance.

    On 20 September 1384, Anjou died after a short illness in Bari. He had been cornered in the boot of Italy for a full year. The only men who remained with him there were his most loyal retainers and those too poor to buy passage on a ship to escape the miserable end of the campaign. Anjou had sold everything that he possessed to survive there after being robbed of 80,000 francs by one his own knights, who had been entrusted to bring the treasure from Avignon to Italy. He had even sold his crown. The once-magnificent duke and would-be king had survived for months on rabbit stew and brown bread, like a peasant, and had caught the chill that killed him by fending off common robbers who had roused him late in the night.

    Aftermath
    Anjou's final will bequeathed his ambitions to his eldest son and heir, who was now Louis II, duke of Anjou. It implored Charles VI to bring the full might of France to bear in Italy and Clement VII to crown Louis II king of Naples. Having assumed that both these things would happen, the will also named Coucy regent of Naples until Louis II came of age. Coucy's time in Italy was already at an end, though.

    Coucy's conquest of Arezzo was seen as a betrayal by Florence, which had long been eyeing the town. By late September, a Florentine army was moving toward the town from the north while Sir John Hawkwood, who was still in Carlo's employ, was moving in from the south to meet the French army. Though Coucy relished the opportunity to meet Carlo's forces, he could not match the combined might of Florence and Naples and had not expected to draw the Florentines into the conflict by attacking Arezzo. His inability to grasp the serpentine politics of northern Italy had undone him before his campaign had really even begun. Coucy sold control of the town to Florence for safe conduct out of Italy. He refused the dowager duchess of Anjou's call to take up the cause of Louis II and instead disbanded his army.

    Milan continued its support for Anjou only until the following spring, when Bernabò Visconti was deposed by his nephew, Gian Galeazzo Visconti. Plans for Louis II to wed Bernabò's daughter, Lucia, were called off after her father's imprisonment. Carlo's control of Naples was effectively unchallenged thereafter, though war would continue to rage in Provence for another four years.
     
    Last edited:
    Third Fernandine War
  • Third Fernandine War
    The Third Fernandine War was the last in a series of conflicts fought between King Fernando of Portugal and the Trastámaran kings of Castile and León. The issue at the heart of the conflict was the succession to the throne of Castile following the 1369 deposition and murder of King Pedro of Castile. The war lasted from 1381 until Fernando's death in 1383, though its events set off a string of conflicts in and between Castile and Portugal that stretched into the 1400s. Hostilities between the two kingdoms continued most directly as part of Lancaster's Crusade and the War of the Portuguese Succession.

    Background
    King Fernando of Portugal was one of the most controversial men of his day. Noted for his good looks and commanding presence, he cut an impressive figure that drew many to his side, but he was often undone by his intense ambition and impulsiveness. He inherited a wealthy and prosperous country from his father, King Pedro of Portugal, a celebrated figure who had kept the kingdom out of war, meted out harsh justice to keep the peace, and built a highly efficient government administration. Fernando, who ascended to the throne in 1367, was far more interested in foreign policy and his self-aggrandizement soon led to war with Castile.

    In 1369, King Pedro of Castile was deposed and murdered by his illegitimate half-brother, who was then crowned King Enrique II of Castile. The ascension of a bastard guilty of both regicide and fratricide was, of course, highly contentious. Pedro had a pair of daughters whose rights had been recognized by the cortes of Castile, but their legitimacy was questionable, owing to a secret marriage that Pedro claimed to have gone through several years before revealing it publicly. The shocking nature of Enrique's usurpation and the confusion over the princesses' origins opened the door to other, more distant claimants.

    Fernando was the first to press a claim to the Castilian throne, launching the First Fernandine War. He based his claim on his descent from King Sancho IV of Castile, a great-grandfather of both Fernando and the murdered Pedro of Castile, thus making Fernando a second cousin of the last legitimate king of Castile, through a female line. This was a fairly obscure claim, but it was more valid than that of a bastard usurper. Fernando won a series of quick victories against Enrique, but a Trastámaran counterattack the following year ended the war in a stalemate. The two sides signed the Treaty of Alcoutim in early 1371, in which Enrique ceded some land in exchange for Fernando relinquishing his claim to the Castilian throne.

    In 1372, Fernando rejected the Treaty of Alcoutim. He recognized Constanza, the eldest of Pedro's two questionably-legitimate daughters, as the rightful heiress to the Castilian throne. He made an alliance with the kingdom of England to install John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster and Constanza's husband, as king of Castile. This began the Second Fernandine War, which the Trastámarans won quickly and overwhelmingly. Fernando was forced to sign the Treaty of Santarém in 1373, which limited his ability to conduct his own foreign policy and obligated him to provide ships for the Castilian war fleet. Simply put, Portugal was reduced to a client state of Castile.

    Fernando burned with anger following the humiliations of 1372 and 1373, but Portugal had been so thoroughly devastated that even the prideful, reckless king had to accept that he could not risk further conflict with Castile. Instead, he threw himself into the administration of his government. He cracked down on the abuses of his nobility against the lower classes, imposing crushing fines that brought the lords to heel and refilled royal coffers. He encouraged trade and promoted the development of unused land, leading to an economic boom that greatly enriched the crown. Fernando then launched a huge construction program that included building new walls around Lisbon and assembling a fleet of warships that could challenge Castile for supremacy at sea. By the end of the decade, Portugal had emerged from the ashes of the Second Fernandine War stronger than it had been before.

    Prelude to war
    Enrique II died in May 1379. He was succeeded by his son, but the new King Juan of Castile had little in common with his father. Juan was anxious, unsure of himself, and inexperienced in matters of war. He was also prone to illness and, perhaps as a result of his sickliness, intensely pious.

    In July, Fernando defied the Treaty of Santarém and withdrew Portuguese galleys from the Castilian fleet. It was a test of Juan's resolve and he failed it, offering only a limp diplomatic response. This encouraged Fernando to make a more serious break from Castile. He quietly reached out to his old friend Juan Fernández de Andeiro, a Galician nobleman who had spearheaded Anglo-Portuguese talks in the early 1370s and who had since become part of Gaunt's Castilian court in exile. A wealthy Portuguese merchant by the name of João Peris made contact with Andeiro in the fall, passing on a coded message that hinted at the possibility of wedding Fernando's only child and heiress, Beatriz, to an English prince. Andeiro passed the word on to his master, Gaunt, and plans secretly began for a new Anglo-Portuguese alliance.

    On 10 December, Andeiro embarked for Portugal. He landed in Porto the following month, ducked past local authorities, and made his way overland to Leiria, where Fernando was residing. Arriving unannounced and not wanting to make himself known at court, Andeiro paid a member of the king's household to discreetly deliver the news of his arrival. Fernando had Andeiro unceremoniously smuggled into the royal apartments. Talks were held in the king's private chambers over the next several days, Andeiro representing the interests of both Gaunt, as pretender king of Castile, and the boy King Edward V of England.

    Negotiations were short. Fernando had sought to avenge himself upon the Trastámarans since 1373 and the moment to do so had finally presented itself, as Juan was distracted by conflict with Navarre. Fernando was determined to strike before the opportunity passed and he agreed to practically everything Andeiro wanted in order to secure English support.

    Fernando rushed through negotiations for other reasons as well. The king was in very poor health despite being just 34. His daughter, Beatriz, was his only child, but Portugal had no precedent for a queen regnant and his wife, Queen Leonor Teles, feared that the crown would go to the king's half-brother, João de Castro, after Fernando's death. The king was desperate to secure the succession for his daughter by wedding her to a powerful ally. What's more, Fernando was strongly influenced by Queen Leonor through these talks, and the queen began an affair with Andeiro around this time. The queen may have urged the king to agree to Andeiro's terms as a result of the affair.

    On 15 February 1380, the Anglo-Portuguese alliance was sealed. Fernando recognized Gaunt as the rightful king of Castile and committed all of Portugal's resources, both on land and at sea, to supporting an invasion by Gaunt at some undetermined date in the future. In exchange, Andeiro committed England to protecting Beatriz and ensuring her succession to the Portuguese throne. An expeditionary force of 2,000 Englishmen was to be sent to Portugal before the end of the year and put at Fernando's disposal, with half its costs to be paid by the Portuguese. Beatriz was betrothed to Richard of Bordeaux, the English king's younger brother, to seal the alliance. Its commitments were generally vague, but the broad strokes of the alliance were there.

    Fernando waited nearly four months to bring members of his council into his plans. They were incredulous, as every man among them remembered the devastation of the Second Fernandine War. They urged the king to change course at once. Fernando, however, was resolute. He told them that he was not asking whether he should make war on Castile, but asking only how he should make war. The king remained an inspiring and intimidating figure, despite his illness, and the council fell in line behind him. Plans were soon drawn up for a defense against an expected Castilian onslaught the following year.

    In early summer, Fernando moved his court to Estremoz as work began on a series of fortresses near the border. This did not go unnoticed. Improvements and repairs at key positions were an unmistakable sign of hostility, but Castile was not in a position to respond following its shocking loss to the Anglo-Navarrese at the Battle of Estella.

    English preparations for war did not go unnoticed either. In late September, Juan began receiving reports from Paris that the English had begun requisitioning ships for yet another continental campaign—their third of the year, after Estella and a chevauchée in northern France. It seemed they were intended for Castile, but otherwise details were scarce. The Castilians initially expected an attack through Navarre, but a month later they finally learned of the Anglo-Portuguese alliance. By then, it was too late for Castile to mount an attack against Portugal before winter. The English expeditionary force arrived in Lisbon in late December, after braving a treacherous late-autumn crossing of the Bay of Biscay. Juan quickly dispatched the veteran diplomat Pedro López de Ayala to secure French support.

    On 22 February 1381, Ayala sealed an alliance with the new boy King Charles VI of France. It was celebrated with an extravagant ceremony in Paris, but it was ultimately an empty gesture. The alliance between the two kingdoms had never been in doubt and the treaty simply reformalized their commitments following Charles's succession. The dysfunctional French regency government, teetering on bankruptcy and itself facing the threat of English invasion, could not provide any real support. Castile was effectively on its own.

    The Castilian royal council pushed for an aggressive course of action. Lacking support from France and fearing that an even larger English force may be on its way, they fell back on the strategy that had been so devastatingly effective in the Second Fernandine War—a two-prong assault designed to devastate the land, terrorize the people, and trap the Portuguese king in Lisbon. Plans were laid for Juan to lead a large army from the north and lay waste to everything before him on a long march south toward the capital while a smaller, faster-moving force would make straight for Lisbon from the border town of Badajoz. The pincer movement would pin the Anglo-Portuguese near Lisbon while the Castilian fleet would blockade the mouth of the Tagus to prevent escape by sea. Once surrounded, they believed Fernando would have no choice but to surrender.

    Castilian campaign
    On 24 February 1381, Juan issued orders for Castilian forces to muster on 20 April. Juan was to lead the main army from Ciudad Rodrigo while the second, smaller army would be co-commanded by Fernando Osorez, master of the Order of Santiago, and João de Castro, the Portuguese king's half-brother and Beatriz's rival for the throne. Castro hoped that by joining the Castilian campaign he could force his half-brother to recognize him as heir.

    Enríquez Rebellion
    On 13 May, agents of the Portuguese king were discovered in Asturias. Alfonso Enríquez, count of Gijón and Noreña, the Castilian king's illegitimate half-brother, was soon revealed to be plotting a rebellion with their support. Outraged, Juan led the northern army out of Ciudad Rodrigo in late May and went not south into Portugal, but north into Asturias. Alfonso surrendered to Juan immediately, his scheme having been uncovered too soon for him to directly confront the king's army, and was imprisoned.

    Alfonso's arrest created an unexpected political headache for Juan. The upper nobility had grown enormously powerful under Enrique II, which had led to widespread corruption and violence. Juan had repeatedly threatened to rein in his overmighty lords, but the arrest of Alfonso was the first real action he had taken against one of them. Several of the magnates serving in Juan's army urged the king to show his half-brother mercy, perhaps fearing that the king would be emboldened to act against them in the future if he were able to punish Alfonso now. Juan was often easily influenced, but his anger at his brother was such that he stubbornly resisted calls for leniency. Gutierre de Toledo, bishop of Oviedo, stepped in to mediate talks between the king and his lords, which went on for days before the king relented. Juan formally pardoned Alfonso in a public ceremony in exchange for Alfonso swearing oaths of allegiance on holy relics.

    Despite the delay of the northern campaign, Osorez and Castro led their army out of Badajoz on schedule and crossed into Portuguese territory on 12 June. They went around Elvas, which was well-fortified and strongly garrisoned, but only made it as far as Estremoz before they were set upon by English forces. Fernando had expected the Castilians to repeat the pincer movement they had used in the Second Fernandine War and positioned the English army, led by Gilbert Talbot, 3rd baron Talbot, to ambush the southern arm of the invasion. Osorez and Castro had marched into a trap. They were forced to retreat, but found themselves caught between the Portuguese garrison as Elvas and the English army in pursuit. Osorez was wounded and captured in a skirmish near the border, but Castro escaped back to Castile.

    The main Castilian army was still camped at Gijón in Asturias when news of the southern army's failure arrived. Juan's captains urged him to move forward with the plan to devastate the Portuguese countryside, but the king lost his nerve, fearing that he too would be marching into a trap. He decided to attack the border fortress of Almeida, so as not to venture too far into Portuguese territory.

    Battle of Saltes
    On 17 July, the Portuguese fleet sailed into the Odiel and launched a surprise attack on the Castilian fleet anchored off Saltes Island. The Castilians were badly outnumbered, with much of their fleet undergoing repairs at Seville. Fernando Sánchez de Tovar, admiral of Castile, was on hand at Saltes and quickly withdrew the fleet up the Tinto River. João Afonso Telo, admiral of Portugal, believed his enemy was in retreat and ordered an immediate attack. Tovar, however, was not retreating. He was one of the greatest, most experienced naval commanders of the era, having led many of Castile's campaigns against England. He was baiting the Portuguese.

    The buildup of the Portuguese fleet in the mid to late 1370s had been a key part of Fernando's plan to break from Castile, but his shipbuilding program had not been paired with an effort to train men for service at sea. Portuguese commanders had no experience in naval warfare—Telo, for example, had been promoted to admiral by virtue of being Queen Leonor's brother—and crews were manned by peasants pressed into service. Predictably, the Portuguese fleet became badly disorganized when ordered to attack. The crews rowed at different speeds, some came too close to shore and snagged their oars in fishing nets, and some simply fell behind as men struggled in the summer heat. As a result, eight ships in the Portuguese vanguard pulled far ahead of the rest of the fleet. Seeing this, Tovar ordered his own fleet to turn and attack, catching the Portuguese by surprise.

    The tightly-disciplined Castilians overran the Portuguese vanguard. The sights and sounds of the slaughter threw the rest of the Portuguese fleet into further disarray. Some ships joined in the fighting as soon as they caught up to the vanguard, hoping to save their countrymen. Others held back, trying to regain order in their ranks. At least two crews mutinied when ordered to engage. The piecemeal attack robbed the Portuguese of their numerical advantage, allowing the Castilians to pick off their enemies one or two ships at a time. The battle turned into a rout and then a massacre.

    The Battle of Saltes was an unmitigated disaster for the Portuguese. Thousands of Portuguese crewmen were captured or killed as the Castilians seized control of nearly every ship in their fleet. The admiral of Portugal himself had been taken prisoner. Castile's position as the dominant power in the Atlantic was cemented for a generation.

    Siege of Almeida
    On 30 July, Juan finally crossed the border into Portugal. He surrounded Almeida, a fortified town with a strong castle that had recently been expanded by Fernando. The town and castle were both well-defended, but the larger issue for the Castilians was that they had no siege weapons, as they had planned to lay waste to the Portuguese countryside, not commit to a long siege. They remained camped around the town until 9 August, when reinforcements brought in an impressive siege train that included trebuchets and cannons.

    The town of Almeida surrendered after only about 10 days, but the castle held out. Three more weeks passed before Juan, who had taken ill at camp, admitted defeat. He was out of money and English and Portuguese forces were reportedly moving north to save the fortress. He retreated back across the border. Regrouping at the Castle of Coca, Juan received a grave financial report. Back-to-back campaigns in 1380 in Navarre and 1381 in Portugal had put the crown deeply in debt. In September, Juan reluctantly disbanded the army and issued summons for the cortes to impose new taxes.

    The dissolution of the king's army provoked a strong backlash. English and Portuguese forces had begun raiding Extremadura and Andalucia and, while the financial pressures bearing down on the crown were not widely known, tales of death and destruction wrought by the Anglo-Portuguese were widespread. Talbot would capture the town of Higuera la Real in Extremadura before year's end and it would serve as an outpost for English raiders for much of the next year. Juan looked craven and appeared unable to defend the realm. Castilians began to question whether he would survive an invasion by John of Gaunt. Two captains on the march of Navarre wrote their king off entirely, bringing their men and the border towns of Logroño and Vitoria over to King Charles II of Navarre.

    In Paris, Juan's French allies looked on in horror. Bertrand du Guesclin, constable of France, received a stream of letters from his brother, Olivier du Guesclin, who was among a handful of French knights in the service of the Castilian king. The constable impressed the severity of the situation upon the French king's uncles, who governed the kingdom in Charles VI's name. The regents agreed that action was needed to save their southern ally and dispatched the constable to Castile.

    Crisis and crusade
    John of Gaunt loomed large over Castile after the failure of Juan's 1381 ground campaign. A Lancastrian invasion was inevitable. Political problems and revolt had kept Gaunt in England through 1381, but it seemed unlikely that he would be put off again.

    The threat of invasion broke the Castilian court into factions. The parties were largely divided along generational lines. The elder party, known as the enriqueños, were longtime supporters of Juan's father. Veterans of the First Castilian Civil War, they had badly learned the lesson of meeting the English in battle and urged Juan to open negotiations with Fernando in hopes of breaking the Anglo-Portuguese alliance and heading off a Lancastrian invasion. The younger party, later known as juanistas, wanted nothing more than to earn fame and fortune in battle. They had urged Juan to give battle at Estella, leading to disaster. They denounced any talk of negotiations and called for a new offensive against Portugal. The king vacillated between the two camps until the arrival of Bertrand du Guesclin on 20 November 1381.

    Bertrand du Guesclin had a history in Castile. He had fought for Enrique de Trastámara as a soldier of fortune in the First Castilian Civil War and had helped forge Castile's alliance with France in the late 1360s. He had strong support from the enriqueños, who were themselves veterans of the civil war, and his towering reputation won over even the more hawkish juanistas, at least for a time. Guesclin soon emerged as Juan's principal military advisor and convinced the king to adopt a Fabian strategy, which had been devastatingly effective against the English in France.

    Guesclin restored an uneasy peace to the Castilian court in the nick of time. In early 1382, French ships patrolling the Channel began reporting a buildup of English transports at Plymouth, signaling that Gaunt's long-anticipated invasion was finally at hand. Guesclin expected Gaunt to invade through Navarre, with the goal of taking Burgos, the historic site of Castilian coronations. Hoping to avoid a two-front war, the Castilian fleet was sent to distract the Portuguese and keep them from mobilizing an attack on Castile's western border.

    Crisis in Portugal
    On 9 March 1382, 80 Castilian ships sailed into the mouth of the Tagus and launched a surprise attack on the Portuguese capital. The local population fled for the protection of Lisbon's powerful new walls as the suburbs were sacked. Homes and farms were looted of all moveable wealth before being burnt to the ground. Livestock that could not be rustled was slaughtered and left to rot. Even churches were stripped bare. The Portuguese were slow to respond and the Castilians simply took to their ships and sailed up river at the appearance of armed resistance. Luxurious mansions owned by the king and members of the upper nobility lined the Tagus for miles. None were spared. Lowborn Castilian seamen grew rich from the spoils. Public opinion turned sharply against the war as even the nobility, which had long been loyal to the king, began to curse Fernando and those around him for courting such disaster.

    As Castilians wreaked havoc up and down the Tagus, the Portuguese king's council was consumed by an altogether different crisis. The Galician nobleman Juan Fernández de Andeiro, Gaunt's ambassador to Portugal, had sailed to Lisbon with the English expeditionary force in December 1380. Andeiro soon resumed his affair with Queen Leonor and subsequently found himself in a position of great power, as Fernando's health declined and the queen effectively came to control the government. The queen stacked the royal council with allies and supporters, ensuring that her voice dominated even when the king was well enough to attend to the business of state. By spring 1382, only two figures remained outside the queen's influence: Gonçalo Vasques de Azevedo, lord of Lourinhã, who was Fernando's long-serving and most-trusted advisor, and João de Portugal, grand master of the Order of Avis, the king's bastard half-brother.

    In early April 1382, the Portuguese court moved to Évora to escape the reach of the Castilians terrorizing the Tagus Valley. There, Inês Afonso, who was Azevedo's wife and one of Queen Leonor's ladies-in-waiting, caught Queen Leonor in an indecent conversation with Andeiro. The pair's relationship, which had long been the subject of court rumors, had finally been discovered. Panicked, the queen sent the ailing Fernando away, ostensibly so that he could rest more comfortably elsewhere.

    As Fernando was packed off to a nearby royal residence, Avis and Azevedo were arrested on trumped up charges of treason. Queen Leonor ordered their executions without trial, but officials at Évora refused. Avis was a member of the royal family and a death sentence could only be imposed by direct order from the king. A standoff between the queen and the captain of Évora lasted for weeks, leaving Avis and Azevedo rotting in prison and unsure of their fates. The queen finally relented on 12 May, when she managed to buy Azevedo's silence with the lordships of Figueiró dos Vinhos and Pedrógão Grande. Avis was left completely politically isolated by Azevedo's betrayal. Fearing for his life, Avis agreed to resign his position on the council and leave court in exchange for his release. He left Évora to join the English army on the border. Fernando returned to the castle in late May, oblivious to the events that transpired in his absence.

    Lancaster's Crusade
    The Tagus campaign was more successful than the Castilians had imagined it could be. The Portuguese were not just distracted from launching an attack into western Castile, but were actively drawing men away from the border to defend against Castilian raids in the east. Only the remnants of the English expeditionary force remained behind, and its number had shrunk considerably. Contracted to serve for only a year, roughly half the 2,000 Englishmen who'd arrived in December 1380 had decided to return home by spring 1382. Those who remained had been organized into a routier company and were now led by Sir John de Southeray, John of Gaunt's bastard half-brother.

    On 21 July, Gaunt landed at Corunna in northwestern Galicia with an army of 5,000 men. The Trastámarans were caught completely off guard. Galicia was poorly defended and had long harbored petrista sympathies. Gaunt was welcomed into the holy city of Santiago de Compostela just four days after landing. It was the feast day of the Apostle Saint James the Elder, whose bones were buried there. All of Galicia followed. Then, on 14 September, Gaunt's wife, Constanza, gave birth to a son in the holy city. The birth of a Lancastrian prince, named John, was heralded as a divine endorsement of Gaunt's campaign.

    Fernando received Gaunt at Ponte do Mouro in early November. The event, though extravagant, was far from what the English expected. Fernando's health was clearly failing, Andeiro was at the center of power, and Queen Leonor was newly pregnant. The child was almost certainly the result of Andeiro's affair with the queen, but the king never questioned its paternity, either unaware of the affair or too embarrassed to admit that he had been cuckolded. Unless Fernando repudiated the child, it would displace Beatriz in the line of succession if it were a boy. Regardless, Richard of Bordeaux, the English prince who was betrothed to Beatriz and who had expected to become king of Portugal in time, was awkwardly presented to the Portuguese court as heir presumptive.

    The English and Portuguese negotiated the finer points of the alliance between Fernando and Gaunt during the summit at Ponte do Mouro. Most significantly, Gaunt agreed to cede a number of fortresses along the border in exchange for Fernando fielding an army of 5,000 men for up to two years. This agreement, which was to come into effect upon Gaunt's taking the throne of Castile, would move the Portuguese border to the east, from Zamora in the north to Huelva in the south. Plans were made for a joint campaign in the new year.

    Anglo-Portuguese campaign
    The Lancastrian army was joined by the remnants of the English expeditionary force, bringing its size to about 6,000 men. Gaunt led an invasion into León through Portugal in late December, hoping to gain a foothold in the region before Portuguese reinforcements arrived in the early spring.

    Siege of Benavente
    João de Avis helped to identify Benavente as the ideal position from which to conquer León. The town sat at the crossroads of Asturias, Galicia, León and Castile proper, making it a vital strategic location. Gaunt was seemingly surprised to find the city so well defended after his quick conquest of Galicia. The Lancastrian army dug in for a long siege, but quickly encountered issues with unreliable supply lines, which led to food shortages.

    On 5 March 1383, Bertrand du Guesclin died in Zamora, just 48 miles south of Benavente, after taking ill a week prior. It was an anticlimactic end for a man of his stature, but at 63 years of age, he was fairly old by the standards of the day. His death reopened the divisions at the Castilian court, as various figures soon began jockeying for the attention of the king. Among them was Bertrand du Guesclin's own brother, Olivier du Guesclin, who left his position at Villalpando to be at the king's side in Medina del Campo.

    The confusion that followed Bertrand du Guesclin's death and Olivier du Guesclin's flight from Villalpando was quickly exploited by the Lancastrians, who bribed a demoralized member of the local garrison to open the gates of Benavente on 10 April. They sacked the city. Gaunt had gained his foothold in León, but the Portuguese army he was promised was nowhere to be found.

    Succession crisis
    On 2 April, Queen Leonor gave birth to a son, named Afonso, at Salvaterra de Magos. Fernando lay alone and dying elsewhere in the royal apartments. Upon hearing the news, the king called for a lavish celebration to mark the birth of his newborn son and heir. Courtiers, however, whispered that the child was a bastard born of adultery.

    Richard of Bordeaux had been attached to the king's court since his presentation at Ponte do Mouro months earlier. He had come to Portugal with an English household, which included a small cadre of knights and administrators led by Sir Simon Burley. These men found themselves in a murky, possibly dangerous situation now. At the Portuguese king's summit with Gaunt at Ponte do Mouro, the English had strongly suspected that Fernando was not the true father of Queen Leonor's child, but had no real evidence of this. Andeiro's relationship with Queen Leonor, though an open secret to Portuguese courtiers, was kept from the English for obvious reasons.

    Queen Leonor understood that the English alliance had become a liability with the birth of Afonso. Fernando was by this time so ill that he was not expected to live through the year. A long regency would be required for the newborn prince, which Queen Leonor meant to lead. Her loyalists at court seem to have been contemplating the birth of a prince for weeks. Installing their mistress as queen regent would seal their positions in power for a generation. The newborn prince's questionable legitimacy made Richard a figure around whom the queen's opponents could organize, and so he had to be neutralized.

    Ten days after Afonso's birth, Portuguese officials crowded in the royal residences after dark. They shuttled back and forth between the king's and queen's apartments through the night, likely to avoid drawing the attention of the English. In the morning, they produced what was described as the king's plan for the government following his inevitable demise. Power was solely vested in Queen Leonor as regent until Afonso reached 14 years of age and, remarkably, this arrangement was to continue even in the event of Afonso's death at a young age. To achieve this, Beatriz, and thus Richard, were effectively taken out of the line of succession in favor of their hypothetical son. So, if Afonso died in childhood, the crown would directly pass to Beatriz's son and Queen Leonor would continue to rule as regent until said son reached the age of 14.

    The English were astonished when the document was explained to them. At 16 years old, Richard was already over the age of majority, as it was defined in the very document that was barring him from power. Headstrong and impulsive, Richard exploded as he passed by Martinho de Zamora, bishop of Lisbon, later that same day. The bishop was a leading figure in the queen's party and had read the document out at court. Richard drew his sword from its scabbard and moved to attack the bishop in the halls of the palace, but was restrained by his own English bodyguards.

    Queen Leonor looked for ways to remove Richard and his English household from court after his encounter with the bishop of Lisbon, but did not wish to end his betrothal to Beatriz, which would break Portugal from England entirely. She briefly considered sending Richard and Beatriz to England, which made a certain amount of sense, considering that the girl's inheritance had been lost to Afonso. Instead, though, she sent the English prince to lead the Portuguese army to León. At Ponte do Mouro, the Portuguese had pledged to deliver an army to Gaunt by early spring, but they had only begun to assemble one in mid April. Richard joined the expedition as a figurehead.

    Collapse
    On 19 June, Alfonso Enríquez, count of Gijón and Noreña, the Trastámaran king's bastard half-brother who had rebelled two years prior, declared his allegiance to the Lancastrian cause. Alfonso's support effectively delivered all of Asturias to Gaunt, sending shockwaves through Castile.

    In July, Gaunt moved north to besiege the city of León, which cut Asturias off from the Lancastrian-controlled city of Benavente. He was joined there by Álvaro Pires de Castro, count of Viana, who commanded the long-promised Portuguese army, which arrived now three months behind schedule and with Richard of Bordeaux and his household in tow. Portuguese reinforcements swelled Gaunt's ranks to more than 10,000 men. The size of the army proved to be its undoing, as outbreaks of disease and severe food shortages killed thousands over the course of the months-long siege.

    On 22 October, Fernando finally died in Lisbon. He was 37. Afonso, just six months old, was proclaimed king of Portugal. Queen Leonor took control as regent, in accordance with the plans she had forced upon her dying husband after Afonso's birth. The queen was reviled by the public, but she had the support of Fernando's councilors, most of whom she had installed herself, and the bishop of Lisbon, who was the leading figure in the Portuguese church. She also had considerable support among the upper nobility, but she had badly underestimated the impact Afonso's birth had had on her standing here. It was obvious to all who knew the king in his final, painful year of life that he could not have sired a child in such a state. Afonso was just too obviously illegitimate for many to accept. Combined with the crown's weak response to raids along the Tagus, nobles outside of court had come to detest the court party led by the queen.

    Among those who could not accept the lie that the infant Afonso was the legitimate king of Portugal was the commander of the Portuguese army. Álvaro Pires de Castro was the uncle of João de Castro, Fernando's half-brother who had been forced into exile in Castile, and whose claim to the throne was suddenly of great interest to disaffected Portuguese nobles. João de Castro cut a dashing figure and was extremely popular both with the Portuguese nobility and the lower classes. Castro's charm was such that he had even managed to win over the king of Castile during his exile. Upon hearing the news of Fernando's death, Juan gave Castro a small squadron of ships to sail to Lisbon and claim the throne for himself.

    On 10 November, João de Castro sailed into the mouth of Tagus. The city garrison, seeing a Castilian fleet on approach and unaware that Castro was aboard, rained artillery fire and crossbow bolts down on the ships. Castro was forced to retreat, but one of his ships was captured as it attempted to escape. Only after interrogating the ship's crew did the city's defenders discover that Castro had been in command and looking to land peacefully.

    Word of Castro's attempted landing spread like wildfire. Riots erupted across Lisbon, as the people rose up to declare their support for the exiled prince and denounce the hated Queen Leonor. Mobs seized control of nearly every part of the city over the next several days, overrunning officials in some areas and being joined by them in others. By 16 November, the queen could not be guaranteed safety even in the royal residence. She fled the capital and made her way up river to Santarém under the cover of darkness. Her retreat inspired riots in other major cities. It appeared Portugal was on the edge of a popular revolution.

    On 19 November, Álvaro Pires de Castro declared his support for his nephew. He detached the Portuguese army from the Lancastrians besieging León and moved south to support João de Castro's cause. Gaunt ended the siege in defeat after the loss of his Portuguese allies.

    Aftermath
    Historians often date the end of the Third Fernandine War to Fernando's death on 22 October 1383, but it could be more accurately dated to the count of Viana's decision to withdraw from León on 19 November. The detachment of Portuguese forces from the Lancastrian siege marked the end of Portugal's interest in the Castilian succession, which had motivated all of the Fernandine Wars, and the onset of Portugal's own succession crisis.

    The sudden collapse of Queen Leonor's regency government launched the War of the Portuguese Succession, in which three parties fought for the crown. The court party led by Queen Leonor through the final years of Fernando's reign supported the infant Afonso and largely consisted of members of the nobility who had become too dependent on the queen's largesse to admit the child's obvious bastardy. João de Castro drew support from nobles outside the queen's party and from the lower classes, most especially in the large cities. Beatriz of Portugal had little local support, but was endorsed by the English.

    The Anglo-Portuguese alliance effectively ended with the outbreak of the succession war. The English finally learned the full truth of the relationship between Andeiro and Queen Leonor, which was publicized by the queen's enemies to discredit her. The exposure of Afonso's likely illegitimacy resurrected Richard of Bordeaux's claim to the Portuguese throne through Beatriz, but the challenges facing the English prince seemed insurmountable. His betrothed was underage and she was in Queen Leonor's custody at Santarém. Moreover, despite Fernando's efforts to promote Beatriz's claim to the throne, Portugal still had no precedent for a queen regnant. The popular movement for João de Castro had boldly underscored that fact. Indeed, Lourenço Fogaça, who served as chancellor under Fernando, was the only Portuguese figure in high standing who supported Beatriz.

    The War of the Portuguese Succession quickly drew the interest of its larger neighbor, Castile. João de Castro was initially supported by the Trastámarans, but this became a liability for him. Castile's attacks on Lisbon and along the Tagus had led to an intense hatred of Castilians at all levels of Portuguese society. Queen Leonor's party utilized Castro's Castilian connections in propaganda to erode his popular support. Castro sought to distance himself from the Trastámarans by seeking an alliance with the Lancastrians, but Gaunt lacked the resources to offer Castro any real support. Instead, Castro was caught up in the end stages of Lancaster's Crusade, which limped on for another year after the failure of the Siege of León before the collapse of the Trastámaran dynasty brought that conflict to an end.

    Historians often rate Fernando as among the worst kings in Portuguese history for the destruction he brought upon his own kingdom by launching the Third Fernandine War. The war ended having achieved neither of the goals laid out in Fernando's 1380 treaty with the English: Princess Beatriz was not secure in the succession and Gaunt was not sitting upon the Castilian throne. Instead, Portugal collapsed into civil war and Gaunt was forced to fight on alone for another year. Fernando had thus plunged Castile and Portugal into a series of highly destructive wars and ended his life with nothing to show for it, leaving his country poorer and weaker than he had inherited it in 1367.
     
    Last edited:
    Lancaster's Crusade
  • Lancaster's Crusade
    Lancaster's Crusade, also known as the Duke of Lancaster's Crusade or Gaunt's Crusade, was a military expedition led by John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster, in the early to mid 1380s to conquer the kingdom of Castile and León. It was part of the Hundred Years War between the kingdom of England and the kingdom of France and took place during the Western Schism. The Roman Pope Urban VI issued a papal bull endorsing Gaunt's pursuit of the Castilian throne as a crusade, as King Juan of Castile was obedient to the Avignon Pope Clement VII.

    A crusading revival in the mid to late 14th century made Lancaster's Crusade popular in its own time, though it has been criticized in later centuries. Historian Christopher Tyerman has derided it as the "Hundred Years War thinly disguised" as a religious mission. The crusade's clear political motivation was not a concern for contemporary sources, though some condemned what they considered an ignoble end to the campaign.

    Background
    Castile had been an ally of France since the 1369 deposition and murder of King Pedro of Castile. France had supported Enrique de Trastámara, who was Pedro's illegitimate half-brother and also Pedro's murderer, in a rebellion against Pedro. Enrique crowned himself King Enrique II of Castile and, to return France's favor, brought the wealthiest and most powerful kingdom in Iberia fully into the Hundred Years War when conflict between England and France reignited later that same year.

    Enrique's usurpation dispossessed Constanza and Isabel of Castile, Pedro's two surviving daughters. The girls were of questionable birth, the result of a secret marriage Pedro claimed to have gone through several years before revealing it publicly, but the cortes of Castile had recognized them as legitimate in 1362. This made the elder of the two, Constanza, de jure queen of Castile, though both she and her sister were exiles in Gascony.

    In 1371, Constanza wed the English prince John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster. She was noted for her beauty, but Gaunt's interest was political and perhaps chivalric. Henry Knighton, a contemporary chronicler typically well-informed about Lancastrian affairs, wrote that Gaunt was moved by Constanza's dedication to her father and her interest in returning to Castile to ensure that he was properly buried. Gaunt, Knighton said, wanted to "offer comfort and aid" to the exiled princess. Still, the political reasons for the marriage were undeniable. The Franco-Castilian alliance had proven overwhelming for the English and needed to be broken. What's more, Constanza's husband would be a king if she were ever to reclaim her birthright. Toppling the new Trastámaran regime was thus a personal goal for Gaunt and a strategic priority for the English.

    Gaunt planned to personally lead an invasion of Castile in 1373 and built a powerful anti-Trastámaran coalition ahead of his arrival. The kingdoms of Aragon, Navarre, and Portugal, as well as the county of Foix, all threw their lot in with Gaunt. Supporters of the slain Pedro, known as petristas, rebelled against Enrique. Gaunt's invasion never materialized, though. England had suffered a major loss at sea in 1372 and could not move a large army to Castile, forcing Gaunt to land at Calais and march across the whole of France. The campaign, known as the Great Chevauchée, was a fiasco. His army fell apart before it reached Gascony, never even setting foot in Castile. Gaunt's alliances with Aragon, Navarre, and Foix collapsed soon thereafter. Then Portugal, which honored its deal with Gaunt, was crushed by Castile in the Second Fernandine War.

    Gaunt did little to advance his claim after the extraordinary collapse of his 1373 campaign. The English had neither the interest nor the resources to support another Iberian venture. Gaunt's hopes for a conquest of Castile grew so dim that he even attempted to negotiate the surrender of his claim in an attempt to break the Franco-Castilian alliance. Constanza, on the other hand, remained singularly focused on retaking the throne. She surrounded herself with exiles who had remained loyal to her father and sought out any and all news from her homeland. Her marriage to Gaunt grew distant and formal over the course of the mid to late 1370s, as their political interests diverged and Gaunt began an affair with Katherine Swynford.

    Prelude to war
    In 1377, war between England and France resumed after a two-year truce. The French launched a coordinated assault on English positions on the continent, as well as a series of raids on the southern English coast, but the French offensive stalled.

    King Edward IV of England died just months after the resumption of hostilities in 1377. He was succeeded by his son, King Edward V of England, who was just 12 years old. On his deathbed, Edward IV made plans for Gaunt to govern the kingdom as lord regent of England until Edward V came of age. Gaunt was the most senior adult man in the royal family and lord of the greatest estate in England, save the crown itself. He had also been personally close with and intensely loyal to Edward IV throughout his life, making him the best-suited candidate to lead the regency, at least in Edward IV's eyes. On a personal level, though, Gaunt was domineering, ostentatious, and thin-skinned, which made him an incredibly unpopular choice outside of the upper nobility and his vast network of retainers. His critics suspected that he would manage royal government as an extension of the duchy of Lancaster, and he went to great lengths to demonstrate that his commitment to his nephew's government outweighed his own interests.

    England and France ended 1377 in something of a stalemate, which King Charles II of Navarre believed he could use to his advantage. He tried to negotiate the return of lands he had lost in Normandy more than a decade earlier, but was brushed off by the French crown. Insulted, Charles then turned to the English in hopes of retaking his former lands by force. An alliance was signed in 1378 and plans were made to wed Edward V to one of Charles's daughters, but the girls were soon captured by the French. Instead, Charles betrothed his son and heir, also named Charles, to Gaunt's daughter, Elizabeth of Lancaster.

    In 1379, Enrique II died while planning an invasion of Navarre. His son, the new King Juan of Castile, declared his intention to pick up where Enrique had left off, but Juan had neither the experience nor the temperament to dominate the Iberian peninsula. King Fernando of Portugal began negotiating with Gaunt within months of Enrique's death. In 1380, a secret alliance was sealed between England and Portugal. Not long after, Anglo-Navarrese forces handed Juan a humiliating defeat at the Battle of Estella.

    Parliamentary debate
    Gaunt's interest in Castile had been fully resuscitated by summer 1380. An English expeditionary force was sent to Portugal before the end of the year, which Gaunt intended to follow with his own army in 1381. His ambitions, however, ran aground in the parliament of 1380. The crown could not afford to bring on more debt, the Commons refused to levy taxes to support the interests of the kingdom's wealthiest magnate, and the political establishment preferred to take action against France, where the duke of Gloucester was already on campaign. What's more, the Commons wanted to keep Gaunt in England following an outbreak of violence on the Scottish border. Gaunt reacted angrily to the notion that the Commons could dictate his movements, but accepted that he was the best man to lead talks with the Scots, given his close working relationship with King Robert II of Scotland.

    The betrayal of the duke of Brittany and the failure of Gloucester's campaign pushed Scotland from the top of Gaunt's agenda in early 1381, but the deteriorating English position in northern France was itself soon overtaken as the regent's first priority when a series of tax revolts swept the country in the spring. The parliament of 1381 convened in September to deal with issues lingering from the revolt, but it was quickly consumed by debate over Gaunt's plans to invade Castile. Opposition centered on the cost of the campaign, just as it had in 1380, and was now fueled by the anxiety that followed the summer's tax revolts. Gaunt did not back down this time, though. He feared that the opportunity to overthrow the Trastámarans and break the Franco-Castilian alliance would be lost forever if he delayed any longer. An intense debate followed, which grew bitterly personal as weeks dragged on. At its height, the Commons attacked Gaunt as having "put aside all shame of man and fear of God" for "flaunting his mistress," Katherine Swynford, while he was seeking the crown of Castile in the name of his estranged wife, Constanza. Gaunt made threats to arrest the speaker of the Commons and, in return, the Commons threatened to impeach Gaunt and remove him from the regency. This last threat led young Edward V to intervene, voicing support for Gaunt's leadership.

    Despenser's crusade
    On 21 December, Henry Despenser, bishop of Norwich, produced a bull from the Roman Pope Urban VI empowering him to lead a crusade against adherents of the Avignon Pope Clement VII at a time and place of the bishop's choosing, and declared his intention to lead a crusade to Castile. Parliament, after months of rancorous debate, was stunned into silence. Gaunt advised the king to prorogue the session until after the New Year, giving the Lords and Commons time to cool down and wrap their heads around Despenser's move.

    Despenser's decision to declare a crusade in December 1381 appears to have been prompted by the king's intervention in support for Gaunt in parliament, which the bishop interpreted as an endorsement of Gaunt's proposed invasion of Castile. His announcement was thus an audacious attempt to insert himself into the debate and take command of the campaign himself. The Commons was initially supportive of the proposal, hoping that Despenser could raise the funds to open a new front in the war from the sale of indulgences. He lost their confidence, though, when he withered under intense questioning by the Lords as to how a man with little experience in war could organize and command such a venture.

    In the end, Despenser proved to be a common enemy for Gaunt and the Commons. Gaunt hated the bishop for trying to take control of the Castilian campaign. The Commons, realizing that they would need to cough up new money to hire a professional army if they were to avoid total catastrophe, resented having been forced into such a position. Parliament finally came around to raising the funds to support a secular campaign by Gaunt and forced Despenser to name Gaunt as royal lieutenant for the crusade.

    Preparations for war
    On 18 February 1382, Despenser formally took the cross at St. Paul's Cathedral in London. Gaunt had been recruiting men-at-arms for nearly a month by this time. Walter Fitzwalter, 3rd baron Fitzwalter, and Sir John Roches—the admirals of the northern and western fleets, respectively—oversaw the requisition of ships from across southern England. Sir John Parr sailed to Lisbon to negotiate the use of Portuguese carracks, which were known for their enormous size. Others were dispatched to Flanders and Germany to charter yet more vessels to move the Lancastrian army.

    Gaunt originally envisioned an army of 8,000 or more, but tamped down his expectations as financial and logistical reality set in. The campaign's leadership positions were largely filled with Lancastrian men. It was primarily an English force, with relatively few Gascons and Welshmen. The most prominent Castilian retinue was led by Lope Pérez, who mustered 13 knights and 66 squires. Gaunt offered highly favorable contracts to encourage men to commit to a year's service, including waiving his right to a portion of all ransoms his men made and offering 2,500 marks (£1,667) for the capture of Juan on the field of battle.

    Despenser, as a bishop, had no network of retainers from which he could draw professional soldiers for his crusade, but the crusading indulgence proved to be a powerful recruitment tool. Thousands enlisted in the spring of 1380, but the amateur soldiers Despenser was attracting were of little use to Gaunt. Arguments inevitably arose as to who had ultimate authority, but Gaunt had foreseen this problem and had secretly dispatched John Gilbert, bishop of Hereford, to Rome in January. Gilbert returned in the spring with a new papal bull, which named Gaunt as the highest authority on any crusade against the schismatic usurper, Juan de Trastámara. Despenser had lost control of his own crusade, which was made immediately clear to him when Gaunt emptied the bishop's crusader fund of nearly all the gold and silver it had collected.

    Juan was a frighteningly religious man and he was unnerved by being made the target of a crusade. One of his first acts as king was to order an investigation into the events that had led to the election of two popes. The resulting report was the most exhaustive contemporary examination of the crisis, and it endorsed the Roman pontiff in all but name. Despite this, Juan was made to declare his support for the pope in Avignon upon renewing his alliance with France, which was then led by the regent Louis I, duke of Anjou, who was among the Avignon pope's fiercest partisans. The decision haunted Juan. Pedro López de Ayala, Juan's ambassador to Paris and also a chronicler of the era's events, wrote that the king believed that he had dishonored himself in the eyes of God, who had then brought ruin upon Castile as punishment. This apparently was how Juan saw his loss at Estella in 1380, his struggles against Portugal in 1381, and Anglo-Portuguese raids into Andalucia, and was his frame of mind as he faced a Lancastrian invasion.

    Lamenting "the pain and shame of which we feel in our heart," Juan retreated from public life. He dressed in black mourning robes, ordered penitential processions in the kingdom's major cities, fasted and prayed for God's forgiveness and guidance. Many of his responsibilities were delegated to his council, which soon broke into factions without a clear leader. Largely divided by generation, the elder party was known as the enriqueños, as it included many holdovers from the government of Juan's father. The younger party was the juanistas, who were of an age with the king. The enriqueños pushed to open talks with the Portuguese king in hopes of breaking the Anglo-Portuguese alliance and taking the legs out from under Gaunt's campaign before he even landed. Juan was inclined to agree, and was even willing to open talks directly with the English, but the arrival of a small party of French military advisors quickly shut down this line of thinking. Bertrand du Guesclin, constable of France, emerged as Juan's chief advisor at this time. Guesclin, whose reputation preceded him, restored an uneasy peace between the parties and focused their attention against the coming invasion.

    English preparations for an invasion of Castile were closely tracked. French ships cruising the English coastline spotted transport vessels massing at Plymouth. Reports from the French fleet were Castile's best source of information, but they were largely limited to the ship movements and numbers. Details of the English plan of attack were unknown, as the French lacked a reliable network of spies in England.

    Guesclin expected Gaunt to land at Bayonne and take the Navarrese passes through the Pyrenees to attack the city of Burgos, which was the historic site of Castilian coronations. This was the same route that Gaunt's brother, the Black Prince, had taken in the Nájera campaign in 1367. Castilian forces were concentrated on the march of Navarre and the Castilian fleet attacked Lisbon in hopes of distracting England's western ally. The fleet's raids along the Tagus were so devastating that the Portuguese began drawing down their forces on the border, effectively removing the threat to western Castile for the year.

    An intense diplomatic campaign ran in tandem with military preparations. Gaunt dreamt of recreating his grand 1373 anti-Trastámaran coalition and had dispatched the veteran Gascon diplomat Geraud de Menta to the court of King Pere IV of Aragon once already, in 1380. Pere had English sympathies, but Gaunt's offer to wed one of his daughters to Pere's son and heir, Joan, duke of Girona, was made in vain, as Joan had already taken a French bride by the time Menta arrived in Barcelona. Menta's 1382 mission fared little better. Pere remained sympathetic to the English cause, but Joan was a Francophile and easily influenced his French wife. Disagreements on this and other issues had driven a wedge between Pere and Joan, and the king was unwilling to join Gaunt for fear that such an alliance would cause a permanent breach between himself and his heir.

    Gaston III, count of Foix, was similarly inclined to support Gaunt, but unwilling to actually commit himself to war. Foix publicly speculated that the Trastámaran regime would fall, saying that Juan would end up being "impoverished in rags and covered in fleas" if he were not taken or killed on the battlefield. The count still refused to join Gaunt, though, as he had only recently concluded a treaty with the French and was unwilling to jeopardize it by making war on France's closest ally.

    One diplomatic effort was made closer to home for Gaunt. In a stunning act of penance, Gaunt tearfully renounced Katherine Swynford and publicly confessed his adultery and lechery. He then reconciled with Constanza and asked for her forgiveness. Gaunt may have been compelled to make such a public display as a result of parliament's attack on his and Katherine's affair, but he was never one to concern himself with the opinions of others, especially not those whom he considered to be his lessers, such as the knights of the shire who had made the attack. It is more likely that Gaunt was making a political decision to shore up relations with Constanza and her Castilian followers, whose support would be crucial to the coming campaign. It's also possible that he was genuinely seeking forgiveness, as he perhaps feared God's judgment as he faced the possibility of dying on campaign. Gaunt is not known to have taken another mistress after 1382.

    On 9 July, Gaunt set sail from Plymouth with a fleet of 124 ships. An estimated 2,500 men-at-arms and roughly the same number of archers were aboard. They were joined by Gaunt's household, his wife and would-be queen, his three daughters, and his nephew, Richard of Bordeaux, who had his own household. Large numbers of clerks and servants were in tow, as well as countless priests and monks who had joined the crusade for spiritual reasons. Gaunt even brought artists and entertainers to fill out the comforts of his "royal" court. In all, as many as 6,000 men and women may have been along for the journey.

    Despenser was left on the shores of England. Another 5,000 men may have been left there with him. Some were rich, including a number of landlords and tradesmen, but a large majority were poor, mostly peasants and criminals looking to earn forgiveness for their sins. They had no combat experience or any other skill that would have meaningfully supported the campaign. They were useless to Gaunt, who likely would have left them behind even if he had room aboard his armada, which he had not. Despenser could not accept that he had no role to play, though. He declared that he would lead his own invasion through Navarre. He turned once again to the sale of indulgences, raising funds over the next two months to charter vessels that could carry his ragtag crusader army to Bayonne.

    Campaign in Galicia
    On 21 July, Gaunt landed at Corunna in northwestern Galicia. The town had strong walls, but was pitifully undermanned. Its skeleton garrison, which was the only Trastámaran force nearby, could only watch as the English disembarked. Gaunt immediately dispatched a herald to Juan, to whom he referred as the "count of Trastámara," to announce his arrival and declare his right to the throne. Juan was called upon to submit to Gaunt as the rightful king or to offer battle.

    Corunna capitulated within a day. Sir Thomas Percy, an experienced negotiator, arranged the peaceful surrender and allowed the Trastámaran garrison to leave unmolested. Gaunt installed a new Lancastrian garrison of men and quickly moved on to Santiago de Compostela, which was just two days from Corunna. The timing of Gaunt's arrival was tightly choreographed so that he was welcomed into the cathedral town on 25 July, the feast day of the Apostle Saint James the Elder, whose bones were enshrined there. Inside the holy city, Gaunt gathered the clergy who had traveled with him to issue an edict in favor of Urban VI and then installed a new Urbanist archbishop upon the cathedra.

    The landing at Galicia shocked contemporaries, but in retrospect it made great strategic sense. Gaunt's chief ally, Portugal, lay to its south, Corunna had a large natural harbor that made disembarkation easy and quick, and its coastline was known to English sailors who had traveled there on pilgrimage to Santiago de Compostela. What's more, the region had strongly supported King Pedro through the civil war and had remained sympathetic to the petrista cause.

    Perhaps greater than its strategic advantage, though, was its religious importance. Santiago de Compostela was the holiest city in Spain. Religious symbolism, always important in the legitimization of monarchs, had taken on even greater significance during the Western Schism. Given that his campaign was a crusade, Gaunt may have landed in Galicia in hopes that taking Santiago de Compostela would legitimize his campaign. Whether by accident or design, control of the holy city did just that, at least in Galicia.

    Fernán Rodriguez and Juan Alfonso, Castilian knights who had long served Gaunt at his court in exile, led contingents of men through Galicia to bring people to the Lancastrian cause. The effort was remarkably successful, as members of the surrounding communities flocked to the holy city. Gaunt accepted the submissions of towns and villages over the next several weeks, bringing nearly all of Galicia under his control in what amounted to a bloodless conquest.

    The Lancastrians encountered resistance only at Ourense, a walled town whose position on the Miño River made it strongly defensible. Ourense became a destination for Trastámaran supporters as its surrounding communities swiftly moved to support Gaunt. The men there were determined to hold the town for Juan. This proved to be an inconvenience for the Lancastrians, as Ourense sat at a crossroads between Galicia and Portugal, and Trastámaran control of the town interrupted communication between Gaunt and his allies in Lisbon. Gaunt's son-in-law, Sir Thomas Morieux, besieged the town.

    The Galician campaign was a remarkable success and the Lancastrians largely had two people to thank for it, the first of which was Gaunt himself. The would-be king brought all of his formidable diplomatic skills to bear to quickly win over the local population. He used a light touch to gain the support of local leaders, allowing them to swear oaths that were filled with caveats. This put men's minds at ease while allowing Gaunt to quickly draw large numbers to his side. The second person most responsible for Gaunt's quick success was his rival, Juan. The buildup of forces along the march of Navarre was a major miscalculation that was compounded by the Castilian king's indecisiveness.

    Castilian response
    In mid August, Juan anxiously convened a war council at Soria. The fall of Galicia had pushed the king toward the juanistas, who believed that Gaunt needed to be confronted directly, lest other areas move to support him. Guesclin recognized his mistake in guarding against an invasion from Navarre, but stressed that Castilian commanders must not be tempted into giving battle to the English. The enriqueños agreed, recalling the disasters at Nájera and Estella. Juan was eventually brought around and issued orders to redeploy the reserves brought into the Navarrese marches west to León. The decision to not confront Gaunt led Ourense's defenders to finally surrender. The Lancastrians took control of the town on 4 September.

    On 14 September, Constanza gave birth to a son at Santiago de Compostela. The boy, named John, was said to be small, possibly a sign that he was a little early, given the timing of Gaunt and Constanza's reconciliation at the start of the year. Regardless, he became a key piece of Lancastrian propaganda. Gaunt held court in Ourense and laid down the foundation of a royal government. Juan Gutiérrez, former dean of Segovia and Gaunt's longtime Castilian secretary, was named chancellor. Messages flew in every direction declaring that God had endorsed Gaunt's crusade and had delivered the rightful king of Castile a son and heir. Juan was denounced as the son of a bastard usurper whose illegal occupation of the throne was an affront to the Lord.

    Gaunt's propaganda campaign struck a nerve, which was made clear to all when Juan assembled the cortes in Segovia on 9 October. He addressed the convention at its opening ceremony, detailing at length the line of kings from which he had descended and the achievements of their reigns. He traced the crown back through four generations to King Sancho IV of Castile and then explained how his mother had descended from Fernando de la Cerda, the Castilian prince who was disinherited upon Sancho's ascension. Juan went on to vent his anger, tearing into Gaunt as a would-be tyrant and vilifying the English as enemies of God and the true church, calling them murderous schismatics who would rape and plunder the kingdom.

    The cortes was called upon to raise the alcabala (Castile's sales tax) to 20 percent and to grant a subsidy of eight monedas to fund the prosecution of the wars against Gaunt and Fernando. This was a terribly heavy burden for the kingdom to bear after years of heavy taxation. The alcabala had been set at a rate of 10 percent for many years, but various exemptions kept its true rate closer to half that. Those loopholes had already been closed at the cortes of 1381, so raising the rate to 20 percent effectively quadrupled the tax in just two years. On top of that, subsidies of four monedas had been already awarded in each of the first three years of the king's reign. The cortes approved the tax increases, too shocked by Gaunt's quick conquest of Galicia to refuse, but those who sat in the assembly began to openly question the king in ways that would have been unthinkable during his father's reign.

    Navarrese response
    King Charles II of Navarre closely tracked the movement of Trastámaran forces away from his border. A pair of captains on the march had written off Juan's chances of survival a year prior, bringing their men and the towns of Logroño and Vitoria over to Navarre. Charles had initially feared an attack on the towns, but he instead found himself well-positioned to extend his reach into the marches even further.

    On 16 November, Henry Despenser, bishop of Norwich, landed at Bayonne with about 1,400 men. He did not wait for the rest of his army to arrive, perhaps fearing that if hung around an agent of Gaunt's may try to stop his mission or that an early snow may come to block the passage through the mountains. He led his troops out of the city just three days after he arrived. They made for Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port, a Navarrese town in the Pyrenean foothills that was the gateway to the mountain passes. Charles, upon receiving word that an English army was looking for safe conduct through Navarre, could not believe his luck. He welcomed the crusaders into Pamplona in early December.

    Despenser's army was a motley crew. It was almost entirely composed of volunteers, with the professional soldiers who had joined the campaign having sailed with Gaunt months prior. Its only notable captains were Sir Hugh Despenser, who was the bishop's brother, and Sir Thomas Trivet, who had been serving on and off in Aquitaine and Iberia for more than a decade. Trivet only joined the crusade in Bayonne, likely looking to make a quick profit off raids into Castilian territory. The 40 men-at-arms Trivet brought with him was the largest contingent of professional fighting men in Despenser's army.

    Charles offered to make Tudela, Navarre's second city and one of its greatest border fortresses, available to the crusaders as a base of operations. Despenser, who was not a particularly bright man, did not question the famously duplicitous king's motives and agreed at once. It was a terrible mistake. Tudela's position limited the bishop's range of targets to a handful of towns in the sierras and west of the Erbo, all of which were strategically valuable to the Navarrese. In effect, Despenser's crusade had been coopted into serving the territorial ambitions of the king of Navarre.

    On 11 December, Despenser marched his army out of Pamplona. He arrived in Tudela on 17 December, but was too eager for action to remain there long. On 20 December, he led about 450 of his men in an assault on Alfaro, a small walled town on the Castilian side of the Erbo. Trivet lured the town's garrison out from behind the walls and led them into an ambush. The captain of Alfaro was captured and his men were slaughtered. The town surrendered at once.

    Despenser, flushed with success, moved out of Alfaro on 21 December, just a day after its capture. He went for Soria, a wealthy town high in the mountains that controlled the road network through the sierras. Snow had already begun to fall in the higher altitudes, slowing his movement. Cold winds lashed Despenser's men, who were ill-prepared for such weather. The captain of Soria learned of the crusaders' approach and was more than ready when they arrived on Christmas Day. Despenser ordered an assault, but his men were exhausted and frozen. They took heavy casualties and then retreated back down the mountain.

    On 24 December, Gaunt's daughter, Elizabeth of Lancaster, made her ceremonial entrance into Pamplona as the betrothed of Prince Charles of Navarre, heir to the kingdom. Elizabeth had sailed with the Lancastrians to Galicia earlier in the year. She had witnessed her father's entrance into Santiago de Compostela and had attended his conference with King Fernando of Portugal. The Portuguese king's ill health at that conference likely pushed Gaunt to send Elizabeth on to Pamplona, cementing his alliance with Charles as Fernando suddenly looked weak.

    Despenser learned of Elizabeth's arrival upon his return to Tudela. His crusade had been launched without Lancastrian approval or oversight, and he was no longer of use to the king of Navarre now that the weakness of his amateur army had been exposed at Soria. He and his men wintered in and around Tudela and then were forced back across the Pyrenees to Gascony in the spring.

    Campaign in León
    On 1 November, Gaunt was received by King Fernando of Portugal at Ponte do Mouro. A tented pavilion large to hold 1,000 people had been erected nearby. A parade of 100 horsemen led the Lancastrian party. They were followed by 50 squires and two dozen knights. Gaunt's three daughters and nephew came next. Then, finally, Gaunt and Constanza rode in dressed in cloth of gold, covered in purple cloaks trimmed with ermine, and dripping with jewels. It was an extravagant display.

    The English were showered with gifts and plied with fine wine, but it was far from the reception that they had expected. Fernando was clearly suffering through intense pain as he stood to welcome his allies. He appeared weary in the meeting that followed and visibly confused in conversation in the days thereafter. Fernando was physically broken, but his wife, Queen Leonor Teles, was newly pregnant. It was absurd to think that the king could have fathered a child in his current state. Fernando's councilors attended to the business of state as if nothing were amiss. Gaunt's longtime retainer, Juan Fernández de Andeiro, who negotiated Gaunt's alliance with Fernando in 1380, was somehow among the figures managing the Portuguese government as the king struggled to follow the summit's proceedings.

    Lancastrian and Portuguese officials mapped out plans for a campaign into León. The details of Gaunt's alliance with Fernando, not spelled out in Andeiro's negotiations in early 1380, were filled in along the way. Fernando and Gaunt agreed they would not treat with Juan individually and would only engage in diplomacy together, both sides fearing that they would be overwhelmed if their ally made a separate peace. Fernando made Bragança available to the Lancastrians as a staging ground for the invasion, as the passes through the mountains that separated Galicia and León were too hazardous to move a large army. The Portuguese agreed to maintain supply lines for the English through the winter, as Englishmen were known to campaign through the year without regard for the seasons. Lastly, the Portuguese agreed to field 5,000 men to reinforce Gaunt's army in the early spring. In exchange, the would-be king of Castile promised to cede several key fortresses, including Badajoz, to the Portuguese. After 10 days of talks, the two kings sealed their agreements.

    Siege of Benavente
    Gaunt led his army to the Portuguese border town of Bragança in December. He was joined there by the remnants of the English expeditionary force that had sailed to Lisbon two years earlier. The advance army, contracted for a year's service, had shrunk by half in that time. Those who remained had been operating as a routier company and using Higuera la Real, a small Castilian border town captured by the English in late 1380, as their home base. Sir John de Southeray, Gaunt's illegitimate half-brother, had emerged as their leader when they reorganized themselves at the expiration of their contracts. Southeray had a natural charisma and a willingness to take risks that earned him the nickname "the Brave Bastard." Southeray's army added about 1,000 men to Gaunt's forces, bringing his total number of fighting men to about 6,000, with Lancastrians left behind to garrison positions in Galicia offset by levies from Galician communities eager to earn the goodwill of their new king.

    On 26 December, Gaunt moved southeast out of Bragança, crossed the Sierra de la Culebra and turned north toward Benavente. João de Portugal, grand master of the Order of Avis, Fernando's illegitimate half-brother, who had joined Southeray's army in spring 1382, had helped identify the town as a good position from which to conquer León. The Lancastrian army arrived outside its walls on 3 January 1383.

    The Trastámarans expected an invasion of León after Gaunt's surprise landing in Galicia and had spent months preparing for his arrival. People, livestock, and food were cleared out of the country and unwalled villages, then moved to the nearest walled towns. Bridges were destroyed to slow Gaunt's progress, and any castle or fortification that had fallen into disrepair was demolished to prevent him from gaining a foothold in the region. The principal towns and fortresses were reinforced, as some 3,000 men were brought into the area.

    Bertrand du Guesclin organized the defense of León into three areas of command, with Benevente made the capital of the middle march. The town was a vital strategic position, controlling roads that went north to Asturias, west to Galicia through the mountain passes that Gaunt's army had avoided, and east into Castile proper. Álvar Pérez Osorio, count of Villalobos, led the defense of the town and had brought at least 600 of his own men in to reinforce the local garrison.

    The strength of the defenders caught Gaunt by surprise. The quick conquest of Galicia seems to have warped his understanding of the political landscape, as he expected the people of León would flock to his cause as the Galicians had. Instead, the army settled in for a long siege. Construction began on siegeworks, but progress was slow, as the Lancastrians had to fend off a series of sorties on their positions around the town. Nighttime raids on the English camp left the Gaunt's men exhausted and frustrated. Gaunt fumed, damning the defenders as cowards for relying on sneak attacks while refusing to fight a pitched battle.

    On 5 March, Bertrand du Guesclin died in Zamora after a short illness. Guesclin was a famous figure in Castile, having fought in the First Castilian Civil War and then gone on to crush the feared English war machine in France, and news of his death was a major blow to Trastámaran morale. It also reopened divisions at the Castilian court, as men jockeyed for the attention of the indecisive, impressionable king. Among them was Geusclin's brother, Olivier du Guesclin, who fled his position at Villalpando to be at the king's side in Medina del Campo.

    Bertrand du Guesclin's death and of Olivier du Guesclin's flight from Villalpando created a confusing military situation for the Trastámarans at Benavente. They had to wonder whether the defensive line that Bertrand du Guesclin had constructed was being abandoned and, if so, what they were to do with the Lancastrian army outside. To make matters worse, they had nearly eaten through their stores as the siege entered its third month. Osorio, attempting to hold the line, ordered strict rationing of what food remained. It created a perfect environment for the Lancastrians to exploit. In early April, a Castilian knight in Gaunt's retinue made contact with a man from the town's garrison. Hungry and demoralized, he was easily talked into a bribe.

    On 10 April, two dozen Lancastrian knights quietly made their way to the main gate of Benavente shortly before daybreak. Their man on the inside had ensured that it was poorly secured so that it could be quickly battered down. The Trastámaran garrison was exhausted and caught off guard. A second attack launched at another gate was made to confuse the defenders as Gaunt ordered his main army forward through the main gate. The Lancastrians poured in and sacked the city.

    The fall of Benavente and the horrors visited upon its population for resisting shocked the inhabitants of the surrounding area. The Lancastrians adopted a carrot and stick approach to nearby towns, inviting them to submit peacefully under the same gracious terms that Gaunt had extended to Galician towns or face the consequences, as Benavente had. Valderas, one of the softer targets in the region, promptly surrendered. Villalobos, another nearby walled town, sent an emissary to negotiate terms.

    In mid May, after having vacillated for more than a month since the death of Bertrand du Guesclin, Juan sent a small embassy to begin talks with his Lancastrian rival. Juan had initially come under the influence of his younger, more hawkish councilors. The juanistas pushed Juan to attack Gaunt's army outside Benavente, but the king abandoned such plans after the town fell. Olivier du Guesclin advocated a continuation of the Fabian strategy, but had far less sway over the king than his brother had. In the end, the enriqueños convinced the king to explore a diplomatic resolution. Two of the most prominent enriqueños, Pedro Fernández de Velasco, lord of Medina de Pomar and the king's senior waiter, and Alfonso Barasaque, bishop of Salamanca, were dispatched to Benavente in hopes of bringing Gaunt to the negotiating table.

    Gaunt warmly welcomed the Trastámaran ambassadors. He heard their public protestations that he had no claim to the throne of Castile and that their master, Juan, was the rightful king, but their theatrics could not mask the weakness of their position. Behind closed doors, a proposal to buy out Gaunt and Constanza's claims was laid out. Juan was prepared to offer 200,000 doblas (£40,000) and arrange a double marriage between his and Gaunt's children to bring peace to Castile. It was not a particularly impressive opening bid in Gaunt's eyes, but he did not reject it outright. He set Sir Thomas Percy to the task of exploring just how much more the Trastámaran delegation was prepared to offer if pushed. Percy's talks revealed that Juan was willing to pay much more for Gaunt's withdrawal from Castile, but events soon turned even more in Gaunt's favor and the Lancastrians pursued negotiations no further.

    Siege of León
    On 19 June, Alfonso Enríquez, count of Gijón and Noreña, declared his support for the Lancastrian cause. It was a dramatic move that sent shockwaves across Castile. Alfonso was one of the kingdom's greatest lords and he effectively brought all of Asturias over to Gaunt. Moreover, Alfonso was Juan's bastard half-brother, which was an embarrassing blow to the Trastámaran king.

    Alfonso was Enrique II's eldest son and was a favorite of his father's, despite his illegitimacy—or perhaps because of it, given Enrique's own bastard origins. Enrique granted Alfonso several lordships in Asturias, great sums of treasure, and the rank of count. Despite this, Alfonso publicly defied his father on several occasions, but was always forgiven and often rewarded for such behavior. Juan's succession threatened Alfonso. The nobility had grown overly powerful during Enrique's reign and Juan declared he would rein in their abuses of the lower classes. Alfonso, who had effectively set up a protection racket to enrich himself at the expense of monasteries like the one at Cornellana, stood to lose a small fortune if Juan's reforms went through. In 1381, he plotted to rebel against his brother with the support of the Portuguese, but was soon discovered and forced to submit to Juan. He nursed a grudge in the years that followed and had been secretly negotiating with Gaunt for weeks. Alfonso finally joined the Lancastrian cause when Gaunt promised to bestow the count with full palatinate powers in Asturias.

    In July, Gaunt moved north to besiege the city of León, which cut Asturias off from Lancastrian-controlled Benavente. He was joined there by Álvaro Pires de Castro, count of Viana, who commanded the long-promised Portuguese army, arriving some three months behind schedule. Gaunt's nephew, Richard of Bordeaux, came with it as a figurehead commander. Portuguese reinforcements swelled Gaunt's ranks to more than 10,000 men.

    León was fantastically well-defended. Its original Roman walls still stood and had been enlarged at least twice over the centuries, the local garrison had received hundreds of reinforcements, and stores of grains, wine, and salted meat had been brought in. Juan García Manrique, archbishop of Santiago de Compostela, led the city's defense. Obedient to the pope in Avignon, Manrique had been shut out of his archiepiscopal see since Gaunt's conquest of Galicia. Manrique's position added a religious dimension to the siege that stirred the crusading element of Gaunt's army.

    The Anglo-Portuguese army encircled León, but its size was as much a problem for the besiegers as for the besieged. Supply lines south to Benavente and on to Portugal were open to attack and insufficient to meet the needs of such a large force regardless. Supply lines north to Asturias brought wagonloads of cheese, cider and salted fish, but it was still not enough. By late August, the army had exhausted all food within foraging range. Order in the Portuguese army broke down as hunger set in and Castro meted out harsh punishments to keep his men in line. Then, in September, dysentery and typhus ripped through the camp. Disease, food shortage, and the summer heat, which fell especially hard on the Englishmen unused to the climate, combined to lay waste to Gaunt's army.

    Elsewhere, on 22 October, King Fernando of Portugal finally succumbed to his long illness and died in Lisbon. His infant son was named King Afonso V of Portugal, but it was soon revealed that Queen Leonor had been having an affair with Gaunt's former retainer, Juan Fernández de Andeiro, and the queen's detractors declared Afonso to be a bastard born of adultery. Fernando's half-brother, João de Castro, sailed to Lisbon to claim the crown for himself. Despite never actually landing in the capital, Castro's actions sparked a popular revolt that swiftly spread from Lisbon to other major cities in Portugal.

    At León, the English were astonished by the sudden collapse of Queen Leonor's regency government. The accusations of infidelity seemed credible, as Fernando had not appeared healthy enough to father a child at the Ponte do Mouro conference. Fernando had recognized his daughter, Beatriz, as heir to the throne before Afonso's birth. Beatriz could have been considered the de jure queen of Portugal, but the lack of precedent for a queen regnant gave her half-uncle, João de Castro, an equally credible claim.

    The burgeoning crisis split the Anglo-Portuguese alliance. Gaunt's nephew, Richard of Bordeaux, was betrothed to Beatriz. Their betrothal had been a key part of securing the alliance in the first place. Álvaro Pires de Castro, the commander of the Portuguese army at León, and João de Avis, who had become one of Gaunt's top advisors over the course of the León campaign, were both supporters of João de Castro, though. These two men were João de Castro's uncle and bastard half-brother, respectively.

    On 19 November, Álvaro Pires de Castro detached the Portuguese army from the siege of León and moved south to support João de Castro's cause. Avis resigned his place on Gaunt's council to join his countrymen in support of his half-brother. Before he left, though, Avis offered Gaunt a remarkably sober reading of the situation: There was no support for the Lancastrian party outside of Asturias and Galicia. Gaunt had been in León for most of the year, was low on funds, had lost more than a fifth of his army to disease, and all he had to show for it was the three towns under his control. Juan would not give battle and Gaunt could not conquer all of Castile town by town. It was better, Avis said, to seek an honorable peace through negotiation than to let the Lancastrian cause wither and die. Gaunt abandoned the siege the next day and returned to Benavente.

    The Lancastrian army fell into disarray in the final weeks of 1383. More than 1,200 Englishmen had been lost to disease at León, including Sir Richard Burley, who was one of Gaunt's longest-serving retainers and closest friends. At least 1,200 more were too ill to serve. Gaunt dismissed the sick and wounded so that they could recover in England. Gaunt's son-in-law, Sir Thomas Morieux, was among those unfit for service, but he would not survive the journey home. A thousand more made their way to the coasts and sailed for home, their contracts having expired and the prospect of sacking a wealthy city like León having vanished.

    Just 2,500 fighting men were left by the new year. They took over Roales, an unwalled village across the river from Benavente. From there, they swarmed the countryside raiding and foraging for food. Protections that Gaunt had extended to the Castilian people were ignored, with the army's command structure hollowed out by deaths, and too few captains remaining to impose order.

    Campaign in Asturias
    On 25 February 1384, Juan convened a war council at Salamanca. It was more than a typical meeting of the king's advisors and government ministers, as it also drew several magnates, the masters of the kingdom's chivalric orders and the captains of the principal towns and fortresses along the border with Galicia and Portugal. It was the greatest assembly of martial talent in the whole of Juan's reign. The council declared that the Fabian strategy had been a staggeringly expensive failure and overwhelmingly recommended that the king launch an offensive in the spring. More than a year of intense lobbying by the Castilian ambassador to France had finally impressed the severity of the situation in Iberia upon the French, who agreed to send 4,000 men-at-arms to support such a campaign. Juan issued orders for the mustering of an army.

    Gaunt welcomed the news that the Trastámarans were preparing to take the offensive, hoping that he could finally draw Juan into battle and bring a decisive end to the campaign. Gaunt was not blind to the sad state of the Lancastrian army, but like most men of his generation, he believed wholeheartedly in the superiority of English arms and was certain that he would prevail even against long odds.

    Juan had far less faith in himself. On 22 April, he received word that 1,200 French men-at-arms were approaching the Aragonese passes, barely a quarter of the 4,000 that he had been promised, as the French had decided that rescuing Anjou's Crusade was a higher priority. The news gave him pause. Juan had already assembled 3,000 of his own men at Valladolid, with 1,500 more waiting at León. This ensured that he would have around a two-to-one advantage over Gaunt with or without French support, but such numbers had failed at Estella. Juan began to lose his nerve. Then, on 26 April, Gaunt and Constanza's son, John of Lancaster, died in Ourense. He was not yet two years old. The boy's death broke Gaunt's spirit.

    Fearing battle and sensing that Gaunt would be open to negotiations after young John's death, Juan secretly dispatched a pair of ambassadors to Ourense in late April. They were Fernando de Illescas, who was Juan's confessor, and Álvaro Martínez de Villareal, a doctor of canon and civil laws whose expertise made him a crucial figure to resolving both the dynastic and religious disputes that drove the conflict. Entrusting such a sensitive mission to a pair of low-ranking figures, including one who had a strong personal connection to the king, suggests that Juan was acting of his own accord and likely without the advice of his council.

    Pedro López de Ayala, Juan's ambassador to France, whose chronicle is the chief source of the events that followed, wrote that Juan's soul was troubled in spring 1384. The king had favored a diplomatic solution from early on, but had allowed himself to be talked into other courses of action as a result of his failures at the Battle of Estella and in the early stages of the Third Fernandine War. Castile had paid a heavy price for this, in both blood and treasure. Juan was a severely religious man and he blamed himself for the destruction that had been visited upon his kingdom, believing he should have overruled his advisors and pursued negotiations earlier. He feared that God would judge him harshly if he allowed the chance for peace, which he believed John of Lancaster's death presented, to pass.

    Juan's new peace policy did not extend to Alfonso Enríquez, count of Gijón and Noreña, though. Alfonso was the only major figure in Castile to have supported Gaunt's cause, which for Juan was both a personal betrayal, given that Alfonso was his illegitimate half-brother, as well as a sin against God. Alfonso had been caught plotting a rebellion against Juan in 1381, but he was pardoned in exchange for swearing an oath of allegiance on holy relics. Alfonso had broken this oath by joining Gaunt, which Juan refused to forgive.

    Juan led the Castilian army out of Valladolid in early May. He moved to León and joined forces with the men gathered there before marching north into Asturias. Alfonso withdrew to Gijon as Juan's army approached, abandoning several towns and fortresses. Gijon was small, but incredibly well-positioned. It sat perched upon a hill, surrounded by thick walls, and could be resupplied by sea. The king arrived there on 26 June with roughly 4,500 men. Teams of carpenters set to work building siege towers and trebuchets while more than 70 wagons of large guns were brought in by oxen. An intense bombardment followed, but had little effect on the town's walls. The gunstones that cleared the walls, though, brought down whole buildings. Gijon was slowly reduced to rubble. Juan's health, often poor even in the best of times, crumbled under the stress. The king grew too weak to ride a horse or walk, but refused to call off the attack or negotiate terms with Alfonso. The only mercy he showed to Gijon was allowing Isabel de Portugal, who was Alfonso's wife and thus the king's sister-in-law, to buy safe conduct for herself and her children with the forfeiture of all her lands in Castile.

    On 17 July, messengers arrived at the Trastámaran king's camp with a copy of the Lancastrian settlement. It was the third and final draft to emerge from talks between the two sides. It offered Gaunt an enormous cash settlement for abandoning his claim to the throne and ending his crusade. Juan's son and heir was to wed Gaunt and Constanza's daughter to seal the deal. Juan swore an oath to abide by the terms of the text. Sir John Trailley acted as the Lancastrian witness. Gaunt had sworn the same oath eight days earlier before the Trastámaran delegation. The text was to be formally sealed as a treaty at a later date.

    Notably absent from the agreement were provisions for Gaunt's allies, which left Alfonso to his own devices at Gijon. The count conceded that his position was unsustainable when he was informed of the settlement. He surrendered on 18 July and suffered badly for betraying his brother. Juan confiscated Alfonso's lands, revoked his titles, took his treasure of 500,000 maravedis (£2,200), and imprisoned Alfonso without the comforts that were typically afforded to members of the high nobility. The king considered it a mercy that Alfonso was not executed for treason.

    Aftermath
    In late July, Gaunt moved from Ourense to Porto, where he stayed as a guest of João de Castro, who by this time had been crowned King João of Portugal. He began trading letters with Juan while in Portugal. As they did, the two former rivals found that they shared a devotion to the Virgin Mary and their letters became less formal over time. They continued to write even after Gaunt sailed to Bayonne to see to the formalization of the treaty that would end the war.

    As Gaunt moved to Porto and then Bayonne, Constanza traveled freely through her homeland for the first time in decades. In late summer, she went to Seville to oversee her father's reburial and met her cousin, Juan, in the fall. She was accompanied on her journeys by her daughter, Catherine of Lancaster, who Constanza was extremely reluctant to leave behind in Castile. Constanza had been just 12 years old in 1366, when she fled into exile with her father after he was first deposed. She knew what the life of young princesses was like at a foreign court. It was confusing and lonely, and Catherine, who was herself 12 years old in 1384, would not have a sister with her, as Constanza had as a young girl in Gascony.

    First Treaty of Bayonne
    The financial provisions of the agreement between Juan and Gaunt were remarkably generous, considering how weak Gaunt's position had become before its negotiation. Juan agreed to purchase Gaunt and Constanza's claims for the tremendous sum of 500,000 doblas (£100,000) and granted them lands in Castile that were valued at 33,333 doblas (10,000 marks or £6,667) per annum. On top of this, their daugther, Catherine of Lancaster was granted large estates to maintain her rank, as she was to remain in Castile as part of her arranged marriage to Juan's eldest son and heir, Enrique of Castile. Enrique was made the first prince of Asturias so that Catherine could use the title princess of Asturias until she became queen consort.

    The Navarrese, like Alfonso, had been excluded from the agreement, but Gaunt had ensured the Castilians who had gone into exile in England were accommodated. Juan extended pardons to all who had served at Gaunt's Castilian court in exile and promised to restore their property or compensate them for their losses. Many of them would continue to serve Gaunt, administering the new Lancastrian estates in Castile. All of Gaunt's Galician supporters were included as well, as Juan extended a general pardon to the province's population for supporting the Lancastrian cause.

    Two of the major issues that drove the conflict were left unresolved. Firstly, there was no religious settlement of which to speak. In the text of the agreement, Gaunt and Juan promised to work together "for the unity of the Holy Mother Church" and committed to organizing a summit between Gaunt, Juan, and the Christian kings of Iberia to discuss the schism in the spring. Secondly, no mention was made of Juan's alliance with the young King Charles VI of France, though it was clear by late 1384 that France and Castile were allies in name only, as Juan had received almost no support from the French in his wars with Gaunt, Navarre, and Portugal, and had been so weakened by these conflicts that he could offer France no real support against England.

    On 26 October, the Treaty of Bayonne was sealed, formalizing Gaunt and Juan's agreement and bringing an end to Lancaster's Crusade.

    Second Treaty of Bayonne
    On 13 November, the cortes of Castile assembled at the church of Santa María in Valladolid. The cost of peace required a servicio (extraordinary tax) of 20 million maravedis (£86,800). The shocked assembly reacted in a way that would have been familiar to Gaunt after years of working with parliament as lord regent, as accusations of government corruption and incompetence led to demands for an audit of royal finances, the imposition of new officers of state, and the transfer of tax collection from the crown to offices controlled by the cortes itself. After five terrible years on the throne, Juan appeared to have little choice but to concede. Ultimately, though, he did not have the chance. On 16 December, King Juan of Castile died from a head injury.

    Juan's death abruptly ended the business of the cortes. Instead of going into mourning, though, many began to suspect foul play. Questions arose as to how the king fell from his horse and hit his head, as it was said that he did. Juan's sister, Leonor de Trastámara, took custody of the new boy King Enrique III of Castile, who was just five years old, and declared herself lady regent. Juan and Leonor's cousin, Pedro Enríquez, count of Trastámara, supported the move. The news that Leonor had attempted to take possession of Enrique several hours before the king's death led to charges of conspiracy and regicide. Pedro and Leonor fled Valladolid for Castle La Mota, one of Pedro's strongest fortresses, about 33 miles southwest of Valladolid. Enrique effectively became their hostage.

    A crisis now confronted the cortes. The king was dead and his young heir had been kidnapped by the king's murderers. Gaunt's presence in Bayonne made the situation all the more dangerous, as many feared that the duke would mount a new invasion through Navarre to have himself crowned. It was unclear who had the authority to negotiate with Gaunt, who would raise an army to free Enrique, and even who would lead a regency government even if Enrique were freed and Gaunt kept at bay. Castile seemed to be on the precipice of either civil war or Lancastrian conquest, leading the cortes to make the most dramatic move possible. On 31 December, Bernardo de Bearne, count of Medinaceli, who was a powerful enriqueño, was declared king by right of his wife, Isabel de la Cerda. This would lead to the Second Castilian Civil War in years to come.

    Bernardo goosed the already-generous terms that Juan had offered Gaunt, enlarging the buyout of the Lancastrian claim to 600,000 doblas (£120,000) to quickly seal the peace with Catherine of Lancaster's marriage to Bernardo's son and heir, Gastón, in a new Treaty of Bayonne. The details of the agreement were otherwise identical. Eager to tie off any loose ends that could invite further English meddling in the kingdom, a second treaty was negotiated with Edmund of Langley, 1st duke of Aumale, to purchase the claims of Langley's wife and Constanza's younger sister, Isabel, for 100,000 doblas (£20,000) in 1386.

    The Treaty of Bayonne drew some scorn from contemporaries. The chronicler Thomas Walsingham was particularly critical of its failure to bring Castile back to the Roman fold. This was not a widely held view, though, as Lancaster's Crusade succeeded in breaking the Franco-Castilian alliance. Bernardo would take a resolutely neutral position in the war between England and France, fearing that his involvement would invite the sort of destruction that the country had suffered during Juan's reign. Castile's exit from the war was a massive victory for the English.

    Gaunt remained in Bayonne until spring 1385. He embarked for England only after he received the first third of his massive buyout. He landed at Plymouth on 19 May, nearly three years after setting sail. He returned without a crown, but with a fortune that made him wealthy on a European scale. He had also returned with a greatly enhanced reputation, as the conquest of Galicia brought him new respect as a commander and the marriages of his daughters made him the father of queens. Lastly, Gaunt returned with new affection for his wife, Constanza, though they would never be as close as Gaunt had been with his first wife, Blanche of Lancaster.

    Gaunt soon came to advise his nephew, King Edward V of England, who by this time had taken personal control of the government. Both Gaunt's royal aspirations and his regency in England had come to an end.
     
    Last edited:
    War of the Portuguese Succession
  • War of the Portuguese Succession
    The War of the Portuguese Succession was fought from 1383 to 1385 after King Fernando I of Portugal died without a clear heir. The two main claimants to the throne were Fernando's half-brother, João de Castro, and Afonso Teles, who was said to be Fernando's infant son.

    Background
    King Fernando I of Portugal was a controversial figure. His good looks and self-confidence brought him many admirers and supporters, but he was often undone by his own ambition and impulsiveness. He inherited a peaceful and prosperous country from his father, King Pedro of Portugal, but bankrupted himself fighting a series of fruitless wars with Castile. Fernando declared himself the rightful king of Castile in July 1369, just four months after the murder of his cousin, King Pedro of Castile. He went on to fight the usurper King Enrique II of Castile to a standstill in the First Fernandine War, which ended in 1371. Fernando repudiated the peace with Enrique almost immediately. In 1372, he launched the Second Fernandine War in defense of the rights of Pedro of Castile's daughters to inherit the throne. This ended quickly and disastrously for Portugal, which was an enormous blow to Fernando's prestige and to Portugal's position in the Iberian peninsula.

    Fernando was betrothed to wed Enrique's daughter as part of their short-lived 1371 peace deal, but Fernando rejected this and wed the Portuguese noblewoman Leonor Teles in the run-up to war in 1372. Leonor's association with the outbreak of the Second Fernandine War, which was devastatingly destructive for Portugal, and Fernando's violent put-down of a revolt in Lisbon shortly after his and Leonor's marriage, poisoned public perception of the new queen. Though noted for her beauty, charm, and grace by contemporary chroniclers, Leonor's reputation would never recover from these events and she proved a highly unpopular consort.

    Fernando and Leonor had one child, Beatriz, who was born in 1373. Portugal had no precedent for a queen regnant, though, and Fernando had two half-brothers who were widely considered legitimate despite their questionable birth. Leonor feared that the elder of the two, João de Castro, would succeed to the throne instead of her daughter.

    João de Castro was incredibly popular. He cut a princely figure—tall, handsome, well-dressed, and good-natured. He worked well with the nobility, was famously welcoming to foreign emissaries, and had a reputation for charity. He freely gave horses and weapons to fighting men and donated clothes and money to the poor.

    Leonor maintained good relations with João, or at least the appearance of such, until he fell in love with and married her sister, Maria, in 1376. João had taken the liberty to wed Maria without license from the queen, which Leonor felt was an affront to her dignity. Leonor also felt betrayed by her sister for having married Beatriz's potential rival. Leonor pushed Fernando to settle the issue of the succession, which he did at the meeting of the cortes later that same year. The assembly formally recognized Beatriz as Fernando's heiress.

    The endorsement of the cortes established Beatriz's legal right to the throne, but Fernando and Leonor knew that the girl needed a powerful husband to safeguard that right. Beatriz was already betrothed to Fadrique de Castilla, a bastard son of the king of Castile, but this arrangement had been forced upon Fernando following his humiliation in the Second Fernandine War and he had no intention of honoring it. He broke Beatriz's betrothal to Fadrique after the king of Castile died in 1379 and hastily arranged for her to wed an English prince, Richard of Bordeaux, instead. This set off the Third Fernandine War in 1381.

    João was an exile in Castile by the time the Third Fernandine War broke out. Two years prior, Leonor had weaponized the prince's passions against him. She fed him rumors that her sister, João's wife, was an adultress, sending João into such a fit of rage that he stabbed his wife and killed her. He left his brother's court in disgrace and eventually made his way to Castile. He soon became a favorite of the new King Juan of Castile and, having been radicalized against Leonor for her treachery, he joined the Castilian cause in the war against Fernando.

    On 2 April 1383, Leonor gave birth to a son, Afonso, but the boy's origins were suspect. Fernando was in extremely poor health and many questioned whether he could have fathered a child. The king, however, declared Afonso heir to the throne and named Leonor as regent in the event of his (Fernando's) death, which the king himself recognized was not far off. Leonor was already in control of the government by this time. She had stacked the royal council with her own allies and supporters as her husband's health declined. The queen's party enriched themselves at the crown's expense, emptying the treasury just as the war with Castile began to turn against them.

    Lisbon revolt
    Fernando died on 22 October 1383. Afonso was declared the new king of Portugal at once, but João had heard the rumors of the boy's illegitimacy and rejected the succession. João begged King Juan for an army with which to remove Afonso from the Portuguese throne, but Juan was too busy fending off the pretensions of the duke of Lancaster to the Castilian throne to consider supporting João in an invasion of Portugal. Juan allowed João to take some of the Castilian fleet, which was being kept in home waters until the Lancastrian threat had passed, though João was left to organize an expedition for himself.

    João raced to Seville and took command of a small squadron of ships docked there. They entered the mouth of the Tagus on 10 November. Lisbon's defenders sprung to action at the appearance of Castilian warships, though. Coming under heavy fire, João was forced to retreat. The city's garrison learned that the prince had been aboard and was looking to land peacefully only after the fact. Word of the attempted landing spread, sparking spontaneous protests against the unpopular Leonor. These quickly turned violent and riots broke out across the city. The situation spiraled into a general revolt as the population demanded that João be crowned king.

    Lisbon was dominated by a small class of fantastically wealthy merchants and artisans, as most every major city in western Europe was at the time. The Lisbon oligarchs had little interest in João's cause. They were not taken in by his charms, as the upper nobility was, and had no need for his charity, as the poor did. Lisbon's oligarchs were primarily interested in maintaining stability and growing their wealth. A regency government led by Leonor was acceptable to them, but the intensity of the uprising was such that it could not be ignored and the oligarchs were compelled to endorse João.

    On 16 November, less than a week after João's attempted landing, a delegation of the city's merchant leaders met with Leonor and informed her that she was not safe in the capital. Some of the more radical elements of the uprising called for her arrest, but the oligarchs allowed her to sail up the Tagus in order to hedge their bets in the rapidly escalating crisis. She fled under the cover of darkness that same evening. Once she was gone, the oligarchs wrote to João and invited him to return and claim the crown.

    Revolution
    Álvaro Pais, who was one of the leaders of the Lisbon revolt, personally delivered the city's invitation to João on 22 November. Pais had served Fernando and João's father as chancellor and had continued in the role during the early years of Fernando's reign. He was a savvy and well-connected figure whose presence helped legitimize João's cause. Counterintuitively, though, he discouraged the prince from moving to the capital. Instead, Pais coached João on what steps needed to be taken to ensure his seizure of the throne was viewed as lawful. Then, on 26 November, a message arrived with word that João's uncle, Álvaro Pires de Castro, count of Viana, was moving south with a large army to support João.

    Castro was once a close ally of Queen Leonor's, but he was repulsed by the way she had manipulated João into murdering his own wife. The count had slowly drifted out of the queen's orbit over the years since and broke from her completely now. Castro was at León when he received word of the Lisbon revolt. He was there at the head of the Portuguese army, fighting alongside the English as a part of Lancaster's Crusade. They had been stuck besieging León for months and had suffered badly. The combined Anglo-Portuguese force was too large to feed. Starvation made the men vulnerable to disease, leading to thousands of deaths when dysentery struck. Castro knew that both the siege and the duke of Lancaster's quest for the crown of Castile were hopeless. On 19 November, he detached the Portuguese army from the siege and moved to support his nephew.

    João sped north to meet his uncle. He was accompanied by only a handful of close friends. Their small number allowed them to move quickly, averaging more than 25 miles a day from Seville to Ciudad Rodrigo. From there, they crossed into Portugal and cautiously approached the border fortress of Almeida. They were met there by João's illegitimate half-brother, João de Portugal, grand master of the Order of Avis, on 7 December.

    On 11 December, João caught up with his uncle Castro at Trancoso. Fernando Afonso de Albuquerque, master of the Order of Santiago in Portugal, was there as well, having brought fresh troops to support Castro's broken army. Albuquerque confronted João with questions as to his intentions. Portuguese chronicler Fernão Lopes wrote that the prince swore to Albuquerque that he did not intend to seize the throne by force and that he wished only to end Leonor's corrupt and incompetent government and find the truth of the rumors of her son's illegitimacy. João also swore that he would put the issue of the succession to the cortes if Afonso were illegitimate, saying "if anyone could be found who was more worthy of the crown than he was, he would willingly stand down."

    Leonor was holed up at Santarém with the members of her regency council and the officers of her government. It is unclear if they knew the sorry state of the army that Castro had brought from the north, though they were aware that it numbered in the thousands and also that João was drawing more to his side, like Albuquerque, every day. The queen regent, in contrast, had a small retinue of men with her and her advisors were divided as they debated confronting João.

    The queen's party suffered its first defections on 12 December when Lourenço Fogaça, chancellor of the kingdom, and Gonçalo Vasques de Azevedo, lord of Lourinhã, fled Santarém before daybreak to join João. Fogaça had served Fernando as chancellor since 1373. He had been kept in the role by Leonor, but he was well-known as Fernando's most loyal servant. Azevedo was a more slippery character. He had discovered Leonor's affair with the Galician nobleman Juan Fernández de Andeiro in spring 1382. He was promptly arrested by the queen on trumped-up charges and was bought off with lordships and treasure. Azevedo's defection was not welcomed by João's brother, Avis, who had been arrested with Azevedo in 1382 but had not allowed himself to be bought off. Still, Azevedo had been Fernando's longest-serving advisor and he had cemented Leonor's control of the government with his support. His defection to João was too important for the prince to pass up.

    On 26 December, Avis went to Santarém with a small retinue of men and met with Leonor. What happened there is a matter of debate. By some accounts, Avis swore oaths guaranteeing the queen's safety and her freedom, but effectively made her a prisoner once she was outside the fortress. Other accounts say that Leonor recognized the weakness of her position and surrendered herself to Avis willingly, intending to slip away from him and raise her own army at the earliest opportunity. Whatever the case, she left Santarém at Avis's request and went with her council to meet João.

    João welcomed Leonor with all the courtesies typically afforded to a dowager queen and greeted each of the members of her regency council in turn. Then, he arrested the men in the queen's employ and ordered that Leonor and her ladies be confined to their quarters. Ten men were then assigned to watch Leonor through all hours of the day and night to ensure that she did not escape. On 30 December, Leonor agreed to João's demand to summon the cortes. João declared himself "guardian of the realm" that same day.

    On 11 January 1384, João was met by Lisbon's leaders two miles outside the city. They formed a procession and rode into the capital together. Countless men and women crowded the gate, exploding into cheers as João entered. He was followed at some distance by Leonor, flanked by 12 men-at-arms so that physical harm did not come to her. Lisboners hurled insults at her, screaming "whore" and "adulteress" as she passed. As the crowd cheered his name, João went not with Leonor to the royal palace, which was to become her gilded prison, but to Carmo Convent, to visit Fernando's tomb there.

    Afonso and Beatriz were brought into the city on the royal barge, sparing them the humiliations that their mother had suffered. This did little to cool the queen's temper. She was kept confined to her chambers for three days until, on 14 January, she was called to a meeting with João. She erupted in anger at the sight of him. She condemned João, Avis, Azevedo, and Fogaça as traitors and demanded that she be allowed to defend herself before the cortes.

    João formed a new council after his meeting with the queen. At its heart were his uncle Castro, his half-brother Avis, the former chancellor Pais, and Albuquerque, the master of Santiago. It included an unusual number of clerks and lawyers, as João insisted that he was not a would-be usurper, but was his brother's true and rightful heir. His preoccupation with legalities led to the rapid rise of Pais's stepson, João das Regras, who was the brightest star of the prince's legal team. They soon decided that Leonor should be formally removed from the regency before the cortes assembled. Her son was, on paper, King Afonso V, though he was too young to exercise power. As Afonso's regent, Leonor had the power to dissolve the cortes at any time, which they feared she would do to end her own trial if it appeared she was to be convicted.

    On 8 February, Castro and Albuquerque led a delegation to the bishop of Coimbra's palace, where the queen was being held ahead of the cortes. It included representatives from every level of the nobility, both secular and ecclesiastical. They presented Leonor with a letter of resignation, but she refused to consider it before speaking with João himself. The delegates returned the following morning with the prince. Leonor tried to negotiate with her former brother-in-law, but he would not debate the terms of her resignation. Outnumbered and likely fearing for her life, Leonor resigned the regency.

    Compromise of Coimbra
    On 10 February, the cortes assembled at Coimbra Palace, a venue chosen to ensure that its proceedings were not disrupted by the Libson mob. All of the kingdom's bishops, along with large numbers of abbots, deans, monks and priests, were in attendance. Seventy-two members of the secular nobility and many knights and squires were there as well. All the principal cities and 31 towns were represented.

    João arrived at midday. He was met outside the palace by the monks of Alcobaça, a symbolic move given that João's father, King Pedro of Portugal, was buried at Alcobaça Monastery and his brother, Fernando, had been acclaimed king there. They accompanied João to church to hear mass and then organized a procession that allowed João to make an almost kingly entrance into the royal palace. A crowd formed outside, hoping to catch a glimpse of the prince on his entry.

    The proceedings began with a prayer from Lourenço Vicente, archbishop of Braga. Fogaça, as chancellor of the kingdom, stepped forward next. Instead of delivering an address on the state of the kingdom, as was tradition, he introduced the lawyer João das Regras, who read out the resignation letter that the queen had been forced to sign. The chancellor asked whether the men of the cortes accepted the queen's resignation from the regency. Cries of "Sim! Sim! Sim!" rang out in response. Leonor, already in João's custody for more than a month, was now officially powerless.

    Fogaça returned to the floor once the cheers and shouts died down. He delivered a bleak report on the challenges facing the kingdom. The war with Castile was a disaster. The Battle of Saltes three years prior had gutted the Portuguese fleet. Unable to defend itself at sea, the kingdom had been ravaged by Castilian raiders for nearly two years. The suburbs of Lisbon had been destroyed, the rich estates that lined the Tagus had been looted and burned, and the kingdom's great herds of cattle had been rustled. Lisbon had been left dangerously exposed to direct attack, as Castile could easily blockade the mouth of the Tagus and cut the city off from the sea. In summary, the kingdom had been impoverished and terrorized, and its people were angry and hungry.

    The chancellor's report was, in effect, an indictment of Leonor's government. It is possible that the report was exaggerated to retroactively justify the queen regent's forced removal, but it could not have been much of an exaggeration. The Third Fernandine War had, by all accounts, been a disaster for Portugal. The cortes demanded that those responsible for the kingdom's misfortune be held accountable.

    João das Regras was called upon to read out a list of the crimes of which Leonor's councilors and the officers of her government stood accused. Twenty-three different charges were made against the queen herself, but they were not limited to her short-lived regency or even the period in which she had dominated Fernando's government. Tellingly, the list of charges began with the 1379 plot that had led João to murder his first wife, Maria Teles. This was, for João, a personal act of retribution. Leonor was accused of both slander and conspiracy for having manipulated João into believing that his wife was an adultress and subsequently leading to his crime of passion.

    Leonor was charged with false imprisonment, intimidation, harassment, blackmail, and bribery for her arrest of Azevedo and Avis in the spring of 1382. She faced multiple allegations of embezzlement, malfeasance, and nepotism regarding the lavish grants she made to her supporters and for failing to defend the realm from attack. She was accused of adultery and fornication, as her long-running affair with the Galician nobleman Juan Fernández de Andeiro was made a matter of public record. The explosive accusations stunned the cortes into silence. At this point, João Cabeça de Vaca, bishop of Coimbra, declared that the queen should not be condemned without an opportunity to defend herself.

    The cortes spent six days in consultations with legal advisors on how to best proceed. Martinho de Zamora, bishop of Lisbon, emerged as the queen's chief defender at this time. He lobbied members to dismiss the charges made against Leonor, but the list of crimes was too long and too grave to disarm them all.

    On 16 February, the cortes declared that sufficient doubts had been raised regarding the legitimacy of Afonso that an investigation was required before any other action was taken, as its members needed to know in whose name they were assembled. A number of low-ranking figures in the services of Fernando and Leonor were called before the cortes to answer questions pertaining to Fernando's decline as well as the nature and timing of Leonor's relationship with Andeiro, including the late king's doctors and six of his valets.

    Witness testimony painted a picture of a king who was ill for many years, but whose condition worsened significantly in the final two years of his life. Fernando attended to the business of state only intermittently from the spring of 1382 onward. By that summer, he was nearly crippled with pain and it became an effort for him to leave his bed. He deteriorated yet further through the winter and, by spring 1383, when Afonso was born, Fernando was completely bedridden. Leonor spent an inordinate amount of time with Andeiro through this period. The Galician had joined the king's court in late 1380 and was known to have visited Leonor in her personal chambers on more than one occasion. Andeiro was added to the king's council, which the queen controlled, and showered with treasures. It was a damning portrait of events.

    Leonor's chief defender, the bishop of Lisbon, did not challenge the substance of the witness testimony and instead attacked the character of the witnesses themselves. It was highly suspect, the bishop said, that so many men would withhold so much information until João needed to undermine Leonor for personal gain. His most effective line of questioning was his simplest, as he pressed witnesses to explain why Fernando had recognized Afonso as his son and proclaimed the boy heir to the throne if in fact he had not been well enough to have fathered the child. The question ate at many members of the cortes.

    The bishop of Lisbon sowed enough doubt in the proceedings to draw some support back to Leonor, which included Afonso Correia, bishop of Guarda, and Pedro Álvares Pereira, prior of Crato. Despite this, though, the testimony of Fernando's physician confirmed many people's suspicions that Afonso was a bastard born of adultery. Support for Afonso and João began to harden, polarizing the cortes.

    It was clear by the final day of testimony that the cortes would depose Afonso and acclaim João as king. It was unclear, though, whether the queen's party would accept that decision or condemn the kingdom to civil war. Chancellor Fogaça was among those who had been convinced that Afonso was a bastard. Fogaça had served Fernando with distinction for many years and remained loyal to the late king's memory. He began to champion for the cause of Fernando's daughter, Beatriz. This was a lonely position for him to take. It was already unprecedented for the cortes to depose Afonso. It would be equally unprecedented for them to acclaim a queen regnant. No one cared to do both at the same time, especially for a 10-year-old girl. Despite this, Fogaça believed that Beatriz was the key to averting civil war. He brought João's closest advisors and Leonor's brothers together in a secret meeting to discuss the fates of the princess and the kingdom.

    On 23 February, the cortes met to deliver its judgment. The atmosphere was tense. Two weeks of legal wrangling and testimonials of staggering corruption had robbed the assembly of the excitement that had marked its opening days. The gravity of the action that was about to be taken created an undercurrent of dread. It fell to Fogaça, as chancellor, to ask the cortes for its verdict. Afonso was declared illegitimate. As the throne was now vacant, the question of who should succeed was mooted. Unsurprisingly, João was acclaimed king of Portugal and the Algarve. The new king rose to speak briefly before calling on the assembly to meet again in a week's time, allowing for tempers to cool after the intense debate.

    On 1 March, the cortes reassembled, meeting for the first time in the name of King João of Portugal. The new king's first act was to have his young son, Fernando, recognized as heir to the throne. Once the boy's position was secured, João announced his intention to wed his son to Beatriz, uniting the rival claims to the throne. Fogaça, who proposed the union, had at least secured the girl's position as future queen consort after realizing that she would never be queen regnant. In the process, he had created a new dialogue between João and Leonor's supporters that appeared to be keeping the kingdom out of civil war.

    The cortes sat for two more weeks, prosecuting members of Leonor's party for their crimes. The bishop of Lisbon urged João to spare the lives of the queen's supporters. He found the new king surprisingly open to his calls for mercy. João stripped Leonor's allies of all lands, titles or treasures they had received from the crown since 1381, but allowed them to keep their lives, freedom, and all that they had gained or inherited through lawful means.

    Only Leonor's lover, Andeiro, faced harsh punishment. He became a scapegoat for many of the worst excesses and failures of the queen's government. He was convicted of treason and executed. The queen herself was not formally prosecuted for any crime. She was given a sizable income and allowed the use of a number of royal palaces in exchange for her quick and quiet removal from politics. João's policy of mercy and reconciliation, as well as the betrothal of young Fernando and Beatriz, has led historians to dub the outcome of the 1384 cortes the Compromise of Coimbra.

    Civil war
    The mercy that João showed the queen's party in the Compromise of Coimbra burnished his reputation as a chivalric figure, but it was not popular with some of his own supporters. Many members of the lower nobility called for blood, as did João's half-brother, Avis, who was one of the new king's closest advisors. In the days following the dissolution of the cortes, the only criticism of the new king was that he had been too merciful towards those who had tried to pass off a bastard boy as King Fernando's son and heir. These critics were soon proven right.

    João's second wife, Constanza Enríquez de Castilla, who was a bastard sister of the Castilian king, died giving birth to their third daughter just weeks after the cortes. The speed of events that had led João to be acclaimed king had not allowed her time to travel to Portugal, as she was too far along in her pregnancy. The king planned to ride to Castile to mourn his wife and to bring his daughters back with him. This presented those who had been dispossessed by the new regime an opportunity to return themselves to power.

    On 28 April, João Afonso Telo, count of Barcelos, and Gonçalo Teles, count of Neiva, who were Leonor's two brothers, met with Pedro Muñiz de Godoy, grandmaster of the Order of Santiago, and Pedro Álvares Pereira, prior of Crato, in the bishop of Lisbon's palace. A handful of other, minor figures were there as well. Together, they plotted to ambush João, murder him, and restore Afonso to the throne.

    On 18 May, the king's entourage was set upon near Fronteira by a force of about 400 men. João had perhaps 60 fighting men with him. Among them was Nuno Álvares Pereira, a knight in the king's service whose hastily-organized defense allowed João to cut his way to safety. The would-be assassins fled after the king's escape. Despite being badly outnumbered, Pereira pursued them for some distance. At least two dozen rebels were struck down in their retreat, but the conspiracy's ringleaders remained at large.

    João returned to Lisbon and launched a quick counterattack on the rebels. He ordered the arrest of Martinho de Zamora, bishop of Lisbon, for his part in organizing the attack. Álvaro Pais, the former chancellor who helped lead the Lisbon revolt just months earlier, rode through the city calling on all able-bodied men to come to the king's defense. João's bastard half-brother, Avis, was given control of the city and all land surrounding it on both sides of the Tagus. Avis was charged with protecting both the capital and Prince Fernando, whose succession Avis was to ensure in the event of the king's death. João soon had an army, which was largely made up of common men from the city and, on 29 May, marched north to confront the rebels.

    The rebel leaders regrouped at Guarda. Leonor was likely unaware of the plot hatched by her brothers and their co-conspirators until they arrived at the city, where she was staying as a guest of the bishop of Guarda. She threw her lot in with the rebels and gave her brothers funds with which they could raise an army. The two counts moved west to their lands near the coast.

    On 21 June, João caught up with the two counts north of Porto. The royal army numbered around 4,000 men, while the rebels had perhaps 1,500. A short battle was fought on the banks of the River Leça, but the counts withdrew and neither side suffered major casualties. Pereira, who had risen high in João's favor after his quick thinking saved the king's life at Fronteira, gave chase, but he would not allow himself to be baited into mounting a direct assault after the two counts took up a highly defensible position. The rebel leaders escaped and went into hiding. Their army melted away.

    On 26 June, young Afonso died. He was two years old. His death was likely the result of some common childhood illness, given the high child mortality rate and the fact that he died while in his mother's custody. The timing of his death was undeniably convenient for João, though, and rumors began to swirl that Afonso had been smothered by an agent of the king, whose critics began to call him "João o infanticídio." The attack was highly effective, as sympathy for Leonor brought new support to the rebels, who now hoped to depose João and rule the country in the name of Beatriz, whose betrothal to João's son could be easily broken in favor of a new ally.

    The uprising, the king's inability to deliver a decisive blow against the rebels, and the rumors that he had ordered the murder of Afonso proved to be a toxic combination. João's reputation as a gallant, universally beloved figure was shattered. His alliance with King Juan of Castile soon came under attack as well, which further weakened João's position. Castile's devastating raids during the Third Fernandine War had not been forgotten and the Portuguese people were no longer willing to look past their king's friendship with a man who they believed was a schismatic tyrant.

    Fogaça, who João had kept on as chancellor, pushed the king to open negotiations with John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster. Fogaça had supported King Fernando's alliance with England and feared that Leonor could draw Gaunt into Portugal's emerging civil war by offering to wed Beatriz to Richard of Bordeaux, the girl's former betrothed. Gaunt had already begun talks to drop his claim to the Castilian throne and bring an end to Lancaster's Crusade, allowing João to forge his own alliance with the duke without completely alienating his Trastámaran allies.

    In late July, Gaunt moved from Ourense to Porto, where he stayed as João's guest for two months. The duke was a spent force by this time. His campaign for the crown of Castile had ended ingloriously and he had lost both his youngest son and many of his closest friends during its course. Gaunt had neither the interest nor the ability to involve himself in João's conflict with Leonor, but he was famous in Portugal for his war against the Trastámarans, which made him a valuable ally for propaganda purposes. He negotiated the marriage of his eldest daughter, Philippa of Lancaster, to the recently-widowed João, with a dowry of 20,000 marks. The two were wed at Porto Cathedral on 6 September and Gaunt sailed from Porto to Bayonne just weeks later, having helped to legitimize João's kingship through a prestigious marriage.

    On 2 October, the Roman Pope Urban VI granted dispensation for João's son to marry Beatriz. Urban also provided papers confirming that João was the legitimately-born son of King Pedro of Portugal, finally putting to rest doubts about Pedro's secret marriage to João's mother. Papal recognition of João's reign and support for the Compromise of Coimbra settled any lingering questions about the legality of the succession, but the lords who had conspired to kill the new king remained opposed to his reign.

    Leonor emerged as a surprisingly powerful figurehead for the rebels. Accusations of infanticide remained a potent line of attack against João and sympathy for Leonor brought her popular support for the first time in her life. This was especially true in the inland towns of central and northern Portugal, some which openly supported the rebel cause to install Beatriz on the throne in her own right.

    In April 1385, the rebels launched a punitive campaign to demonstrate the king's weakness. Their targets were highly symbolic of João's short reign. They began with burning the town of Trancoso, where João had gathered his forces before seizing the crown. The rebels moved west, laying waste to the area around Viseu before turning south toward Coimbra. They intended to take the city, where the cortes had delegitimized Afonso and proclaimed João king, but never managed to reach it.

    João caught up with the rebel army at the small village of Valverde, about 20 miles south of Viseu. The two armies were evenly matched, though sources disagree as to whether they numbered at 3,000 or 5,000 men each. Lopes writes that the rebel army was weighed down with loot after having plundered areas loyal to the king. The rebels were thus reluctant to withdraw, as they would have had to abandon their stolen treasure in order to escape. Pedro Muñiz de Godoy, grandmaster of the Order of Santiago, and Pedro Álvares Pereira, prior of Crato, arranged the rebel army into a battle formation.

    The prior of Crato's brother, Nuno Álvares Pereira, acted as marshal for the royal army. He advised the king to hold off an attack and to instead bait the rebels into making the first move. João refused to wait, though. He remained angry that the rebels had escaped him a year earlier and believed that a decisive victory in battle would fully legitimize his rule in the eyes of the people.

    The Battle of Valverde took place on 13 May 1385. Nuno Álvares Pereira led the royal vanguard in a forward march. They advanced rapidly and took heavy casualties, but continued the attack. Royal forces were losing the initial stage of the battle until Pereira feigned a retreat. Streams of rebel men broke ranks and pursued them, despite the shouts of their commanders. Pereira then turned, surrounded his pursuers, and slaughtered them. The king ordered a second assault at once, which broke through the disorganized rebel line.

    The prior of Crato tried to restore order on the front, but was killed in the fighting. Rebel resistance gave way with his death. Royal forces poured through the hole in the line. The grandmaster of the Order of Santiago fought even as the men around him broke into retreat. Rebels were not afforded the niceties that noble prisoners often enjoyed. The grandmaster would be imprisoned and executed like any lowborn man, an indignity he refused to suffer. He fought to the death insead. The royal army won in a rout. Nuno Álvares Pereira rode down the retreating rebels through the whole rest of the day. By some accounts, as many as two-thirds of the men who fought against João were dead by nightfall, including its commanders and many of its captains.

    João's former brothers-in-law, the counts of Barcelos and Neiva, had not fought at Valverde and attempted to flee the kingdom when word of the rout reached them. They were caught near the border with Galicia and beheaded without trial by local authorities hoping to curry favor with the king. Leonor was also captured in flight as she attempted to cross into Castile. She was stripped of all her lands and wealth, denied all the dignities and privileges of a dowager queen, and forced into a Cistercian convent.

    Aftermath
    João de Castro emerged from the Battle of Valverde as the undisputed king of Portugal, ending the instability that followed Fernando's death. As king, he faced a number of difficulties resulting from his brother's disastrous final years on the throne. The most serious of these was the lingering conflict with Castile. The succession to the Castilian throne, which was the issue at the heart of Fernando's wars with Trastámaran Castile, had been settled with the collapse of the Trastámaran dynasty. This put João in an awkward position, given that he had been supported by the Trastámaran kings before taking the crown of Portugal. The new King Bernardo of Castile distrusted his western neighbor as a result. A cold relationship between the two made it difficult to rein in their respective border lords, allowing a low-grade war to rage on and off in the marches for much of the next two decades. Tensions with Castile led João to strengthen ties to England, negotiating a more formal alliance with his father-in-law, Gaunt, and the king of England in 1386, which remains in effect to this day.

    A key element of João's reign was his belief that the king was first among equals with regard to the great men of the realm. He was determined to rule with the support of the nobility and he called meetings of the cortes more frequently than any of his predecessors as a result. Despite this, he faced a number of revolts throughout his reign. These were mostly minor incidents, often staged in the name of Leonor's son, Afonso, as rumors spread that the boy had been spirited away before his death and was secretly being raised in Galicia.

    Conventionally pious in his life before assuming the throne, João became a fierce partisan of the Roman papacy after becoming king. His intense obedience likely stemmed from a fear that losing the support of Rome would reopen questions surrounding the legitimacy of his father's secret marriage and the series of events that had brought João to the throne in 1384. In public demonstrations of his faith, João pledged to lead a crusade to northern Africa. This likely began as empty rhetoric meant to impress the public and win allies in the church, but the idea caught the popular imagination and crusades against the Marinid Sultanate became a regular feature of the 1390s and early 1400s.

    João died of an unknown ailment in 1397, aged 45. He was succeeded by his son from his first marriage, who was acclaimed King Fernando II. The last element of the Compromise of Caspe became a reality only seven months after Fernando's ascension, when he finally wed Beatriz and united their claims to the throne.

    João's nemesis, the dowager Queen Leonor Teles, outlived him. The convent to which she had been sent at the end of the succession war, Lorvão Abbey, was her de facto prison until his death. She was kept under a strict house arrest and even had her movements within the abbey restricted. She was also allowed no contact with Beatriz during João's reign. It was only after Fernando II succeeded and wed Beatriz that mother and daughter were allowed to see one another again. Leonor slowly regained her liberties during her son-in-law's reign. She was free to move about, was provided with a small pension, and even appeared at court on a handful of occasions. João's widow, the dowager Queen Philippa of Lancaster, was an unlikely champion of Leonor's reentry into public life, and was even commended by the pope for the compassion she showed toward her husband's former enemy. Leonor died in 1406, aged 56.

    The marriage of Fernando II and Beatriz failed to live up to the promise of the Compromise of Caspe. The king had little interest in his wife, only reluctantly wedding her many months after his coronation. He was famously promiscuous and had 18 known bastards by eight different women before he died at age 30, though his marriage to Beatriz was childless. Fernando's sexual exploits scandalized his stepmother, Philippa, with whom he had an otherwise close relationship. Fernando was so close with his stepmother, and so distant from his wife, that he routinely named Philippa as regent while he was out of the country on crusade, despite the fact that Beatriz had her own claim to the throne and could have been a capable leader.

    The crown passed over Beatriz again after her husband's death in 1408, at which time Fernando's half-brother, Afonso, who was João's eldest son by his marriage to Philippa, became king. Afonso was proclaimed King Afonso V, which was a direct repudiation of Leonor's son of the same name who claimed the same regnal number during the succession war. Beatriz hardly mourned her husband's death and soon remarried against the wishes of Afonso's councilors, who feared that any child she may bear would rival Afonso's own. She sold Afonso her rights to the Portuguese crown and retired to the north of the kingdom, but her descendants would try to claim the crown a century later in the Wars of the Quinas.
     
    Last edited:
    Meta: 1377-1384 recap
  • Now that we've reached the end of Phase 1 of the story, I thought it might be worthwhile to stop and ask: How did we get here?

    First, let me say that "The Gold Rose" is a garden work. I planted the seed of my POD—Edward of Anouglême survived the plague—and watched what grew up from there. I spent about a year reading various histories of the era and biographies of key figures involved, and took each in while thinking about how Angoulême's survival may change things. Then, I started writing. Where the timeline went has surprised even me at times. I have a clear idea of where it's going now and where it may end, but I am open to being surprised again and taking it in an entirely different direction.


    Year of the Three Edwards, Bad Parliament and King of the Hundred Days

    Through spring and summer 2021, my thinking was that Angoulême's reign would be little different from that of OTL Richard II up until about the 1385 Scottish campaign, when it became clear that OTL Richard was anything but a traditional medieval king. It then struck me that Angoulême's survival could produce an immediate butterfly effect on the Black Prince's health. (I posted a PC thread on this in Sep 2021 to gut check my thinking here.) Once I established that the Black Prince may live just a bit longer, a number of butterflies flew out and rewrote much of the early reign.

    1. England is in a somewhat better financial situation in 1377. The Black Prince and John of Gaunt are remarkably similar characters. Biographies paint pictures of men of chivalry with great ambitions, high opinions of the English generally and of themselves in particular, and tremendous wealth that they loved to flaunt. They differ hugely in personality, though, with the Black Prince apparently every bit as charming and likable as Gaunt was arrogant and brash. This difference in personality and in popularity would have had a huge effect on the parliament of 1376.

    In ATL, the Black Prince gets the tax that Gaunt failed to get in OTL. This doesn't fix the crown's financial crisis, but it does mean that there's an influx of cash before hostilities with France resume in 1377.

    2. English Gascony is in much better shape. What remained of English Gascony collapsed in OTL 1377, as the duke of Anjou effectively conquered everything save Bordeaux and Bayonne. Expectations at the time were that he would finish the job in 1378. (It's unclear why he didn't.) Anjou's 1377 campaign wasn't an unstoppable juggernaut, though. It was a series of small, close-fought events that all broke his way. The chronicles say, for instance, that the OTL Battle of Eymet was evenly-matched and only turned into a rout because of a chaotic English retreat.

    England being in a somewhat better financial position in ATL allows for a bit of cash to make its way to Bordeaux. This is the boost that the ATL Anglo-Gascons need to flip the outcome of Eymet and hold Anjou off at Bergerac, keeping English Gascony alive for the time being and keeping Bordeaux and Bayonne from being reduced to frontier cities.

    3. There is a real regency. In OTL, the Black Prince wrote a will and made sure to secure his son's rights to the throne before his death. (Richard inheriting seems like a no-brainer now, but primogeniture was not set down as the line of succession and Gaunt's claim by proximity of blood to Edward III arguably had greater legal weight than primogeniture in 1377.) This demonstrates that the Black Prince was thinking about the future much more than his father, considering that Edward III died a year later without any plan at all for what was to follow.

    The Black Prince living to actually become king in ATL—even for a short time—means that England has a leader who is concerned about and planning for the future. He leaves a blueprint for a regency government before his death.


    Conference of Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port, Brittany campaign of 1378, Burgundy's Normandy campaign of 1378 and Battle of Estella:

    Once I settled on the Black Prince living to become Edward IV, there was no doubt in my mind that he would pick his brother, John of Gaunt, to be Edward's regent. This produced some interesting butterflies that I was not expecting.

    1. Navarre is not crushed. OTL Richard II's first continual council reached out to Charles the Bad very soon after Edward III's death. Anglo-Navarrese negotiations were discovered in 1378, leading France to grab up Charles's estates in Normandy (similar to as happens in ATL) and Castile to invade Navarre and make Charles submit to Enrique II's authority. The Black Prince hated Charles the Bad, though, so these events play out rather differently in ATL.

    In ATL, England does not reach out to Navarre during Edward IV's short reign. Gaunt has no issue with Charles the Bad, though, so Anglo-Navarrese talks happen—but months later than in OTL. A later Anglo-Navarrese alliance doesn't allow Castile time to mount an invasion before winter 1378-9. Then, Enrique II dies on schedule in spring 1379. This pushes the invasion back again. By 1380, both England and Navarre have had plenty of time to prepare for the attack. This leads to disaster early in ATL Juan I's reign.

    2. Saint-Malo is captured. The OTL Siege of Saint-Malo is a very close thing. In OTL, Gaunt led the siege, which failed when English miners were discovered tunneling under the walls of the city at the very last minute. Indeed, the English were so close to bringing down the walls of the city when counter-miners fired underneath them that contemporaries literally called it a miracle—as in, they believed it was actual divine intervention that saved the city from the English. (The Commons even commended Gaunt for his work on the campaign—despite his failure—which says something about how close he came to victory, considering how intensely unpopular he was with the Commons in this era.) This is an event that, like Gascony in 1377, it would take very little to make go the other way in ATL.

    In ATL, Gaunt remains in England as regent. Salisbury leads expedition and wins the Siege of Saint-Malo. It is a big victory in the short-term, but in the medium- and long-term matters little and basically just adds to England's financial burden.

    3. The Navarrese princesses are captured. ... Mea culpa, I actually thought they were in Breteuil in OTL 1378, but it doesn't seem that they were—or at least not all of them were. But we're far enough along in ATL that this can just be chalked up to butterflies.


    Breton Rebellion of 1379 and Gloucester's chevauchée of 1380:

    These events track fairly close to OTL, tbh. I added a lot of minor things for color (like Gloucester's title coming to him earlier and him being Angoulême's favorite uncle at this time, to name a couple).

    FWIW, I chose to go with duke of Aumale (and not York) for Langley and duke of Gloucester (same as OTL) for Woodstock because Aumale and Gloucester both had old royal connections. (William the Conquerer made his brother-in-law count of Aumale, which is in Normandy but came to be associated with the count's lands in Yorkshire, and Henry I made his favorite illegitimate son earl of Gloucester.)

    The big thing to note in these is that the duke of Brittany's betrayal substantially reduces the strategic value of English Saint-Malo, as I allude to above.


    First government of the uncles and Anjou's Crusade:

    On the whole, Anjou's disastrous regency of France plays out roughly as it did in OTL, though some of the details are different. The only truly major change here comes in Gascony.

    In OTL, the 1380 English campaign to Brittany (which I call "Gloucester's chevauchée" in ATL) ends not long after the English gathered 2,000 reinforcements to support the siege of Nantes. When the siege ends with Brittany's betrayal, they just ... disband this army. Richard II's council did consider sending it to Bordeaux, since the men were gathered, they had been paid for months of service, and all the ships were ready to go. But they didn't. It's unclear why.

    In ATL, English Gascony is already in a stronger position than it was in OTL, so the army waiting on the shores of southern England does actually get sent to Bordeaux. This influx of men allows the English to retake Saintonge in 1381.

    In ATL, the duke of Anjou's campaign to Naples happens concurrently with Lancaster's Crusade, which brings the religious aspect of it into sharper focus. The two popes really are at war with one another in ATL early to mid 1380s. Naples also gets drawn more directly into the Hundred Years War with the marriage of Edward V and Giovanna of Naples. (With regard to Giovanna and her family's names: French was the first language of the queen of Naples and king of Hungary, and so would have been for Giovanna and her immediate family, but there are already so many Joans/Jeannes and Charleses running around that I went with their Italian equivalents to just make it a bit clearer.)


    Third Fernandine War, Lancaster's Crusade, and War of the Portuguese Succession:

    Probably the biggest surprise I had in writing this was spending so much time in Iberia. I was not prepared to write so much about this and had to go back and do quite a lot of reading. It led to one of the things that I least suspected when I started out this project. It also led to me fully realize where I think this timeline is going, and why I started referring to this timeline having "phases." (It led to my two biggest regrets in the timeline too.)

    1. The Anglo-Portuguese alliance isn't a total waste. In OTL, various issues plagued the early 80s English expedition to Portugal. In ATL, the English have just won a major victory against Castile in Navarre and come in to Portugal ready to fight. So, in ATL, Portugal has a pretty good start to the Third Fernandine War, but it goes sideways regardless because Fernando declines and dies while Castile strikes back.

    2. Lancaster's Crusade leads to the downfall of the house of Trastámara. Gaunt's control of the regency, combined with English success in Navarre and the Third Fernandine War (at least in its first year), brings Gaunt to Castile years earlier in ATL. His campaign is slightly more successful in ATL, but still doomed to failure.

    It occurred to me while writing the Iberian trilogy that all the failures of Juan I's OTL reign (an 11-year period) were basically still here in ATL, but that they had been compressed into a period of roughly half that time. I really stewed over this. It seemed like this would be hugely destabilizing, but it still seemed just so unlikely that the Lancastrians could win. Then, during my research into late-14th century Iberia, I discovered that one of Juan's cousins had conspired to murder him around this time. (Well, one chronicler claims it was a conspiracy to murder the king, though another chronicler says the conspiracy was not quite so nefarious.) With this, the solution presented itself.

    In ATL, Juan I is murdered by his cousin in a conspiracy that includes other dissatisfied members of the royal family and upper nobility. The house of Trastámara collapses in the resulting chaos. The cortes of Castile chooses to settle the crown on the heir of Fernando de la Cerda. (I had absolutely no intention for this when I started out, but I have to say that I quite like bringing this line back to power. I will admit that it may be too cute by half, though.)

    3. A different João I comes to power. Honestly, I feel like this is the biggest change to the timeline that needs the least explanation. The only reason João de Castro didn't come to power in OTL was because he was in Castile at the time and Juan I had the good sense to throw Castro in prison after Beatriz was arranged to marry Juan. Otherwise, Castro had kind of everything going for him and I fully expect he would have been king if he hadn't been in prison. In ATL, Beatriz never has the opportunity to wed Juan, so Castro takes the throne.

    One of my regrets here is that it took me so long to get a handle on Iberia. I needed to do a lot more reading to get these three updates written and, as other things happened in my life, it led to a months-long gap before the Third Fernandine War got posted. I also feel like the writing on Lancaster's Crusade is not my best, but I just kind of got into a headspace where I wanted to get the F out of Castile and back to England and France, so I posted it even though it probably could have used one more edit.

    My other big regret—and really the only regret I have in terms of changes to the timeline itself—is that I decided to wed Elizabeth of Lancaster to Charles (soon-to-be-III) of Navarre. At the time, I was planting a seed that I thought we'd come back to later on (re: Gaunt making such a grand marriage for his own daughter while Edward V remained unmarried) but ultimately it came to nothing. Considering that all three of Gaunt's daughters are Iberian queens, it does make his failure to get a crown for himself kind of hilarious/sad. I guess that's something, but it doesn't really feel like enough to justify this change. (Also, I hate rewriting trees and just wish I could wed Elizabeth to John Holland so I didn't have to look for another bride!) Ultimately, something presented itself that could make Charles and Elizabeth interesting in the future (if we ever get a chance to look at them again), but it would just be a bit of color, not something hugely important to the central narrative.


    "Phase 1" in brief
    It was writing the Iberian trilogy that it dawned on me that my Angoulême timeline was, to that point, a John of Gaunt story. I went into this project imagining Angoulême as a passive youth (in contrast to OTL Richard II seizing power at 14) and a passive young king really just made this a regent's story for several years. So, I started to think of Gaunt's regency as "Phase 1" of the story. What are its BIG takeaways?
    • 1377 to mid 1380 goes better for England than in OTL (English Gascony survives, Navarre allies with them and wins a battle, Saint-Malo is captured)
    • Mid to late 1380 sees a major turnaround for France (Brittany betrays England, Guesclin grinds down Gloucester's chevaucée in a campaign of attrition)
    • Late 1380 to 1382 brings stalemate (Charles V dies, Charles VI's regents struggle to govern, and both England and France have to deal with major revolts)
    • 1381 to 1384 sees the major action move to Iberia and Italy (Anjou flames out in Naples, Castile initially struggles in wars with Portugal and Gaunt then slowly and painfully fights to win both, the house of Trastámara falls to a conspiracy from within, Bernardo de Bearne comes to power jure uxoris in Castile, João de Castro comes to power in Portugal)
    • 1383 and 1384 has England and France agree to a truce, but Scotland causes problems on England's northern border

    A spoiler-free preview of Phase 2
    Edward and his cousin across the Channel both come into their own.
     
    Last edited:
    Prince of Chester
  • Prince of Chester
    The Prince of Chester is a sobriquet for King Edward V of England. It is typically used in reference to the king's early life, especially the years of his reign in which the kingdom was led by a regency government.

    William Shakespeare first referred to Edward as "the Prince of Chester" in Edward V, Part 1, in which the young king is portrayed as a perfect prince kept away from the halls of power and locked in Chester Castle by his corrupt and power-hungry councilors. This portrayal is highly dramatized, but the play's popularity has led many historians to adopt the term despite their criticism of the work that originated it.

    Early life
    Edward was born at Château d'Angoulême on 27 January 1365. He was the first legitimately-born child of Edward of Woodstock, prince of Wales, more commonly known as the Black Prince, and was second in line to the throne of England from the moment of his birth. Edward of Angoulême's mother was Joan of Kent, suo jure countess of Kent, who was considered the most beautiful woman in England.

    Aquitaine
    The city of Angoulême had, like all of Angoumois, passed to the English in the 1360 Treaty of Brétigny, which ended the Edwardian Phase of the Hundred Years War. Angoumois was joined with other English lands in southwestern France to form the principality of Aquitaine, which was invested in the Black Prince. Eager to impress his new subjects, the Black Prince hosted a huge tournament to celebrate the birth of his son and heir. At least 154 lords and 706 knights attended. Even for the Black Prince, who was famous for his wild extravagance, the cost was enormous, as he paid to stable 18,000 horses and spent more than £400 on candles alone.

    The Black Prince's profligacy required a fouage, or hearth tax, which was first levied in 1365. Unable to manage his finances in peacetime, though, the Black Prince's government went bankrupt in war. Gascon lords rebelled when the Black Prince tried to impose huge new taxes to cover his debts. King Charles V of France saw this as an opportunity to reconquer Aquitaine and, in 1369, opened a new phase in the Hundred Years War.

    The French reconquest of Aquitaine formed the backdrop of Edward's formative years. All the known members of the prince's nursery, including his wet nurse and rocker, were Gascon women, and his first language was lenga d'òc. Edward generally lived with his mother in his earliest years. Joan would join her husband at Bordeaux when he held court there, but she preferred to reside in the castle at Angoulême when Edward's father was on campaign or attending business in other parts of the principality. Edward thus spent much of his early life at the castle in which he was born.

    In September 1370, Edward contracted the plague. The first week was typically the most dangerous time for the infected, with a supermajority of deaths in the fourteenth century occurring between two and eight days after symptoms appeared. Edward became ill on 20 September and his condition grew so serious that the boy's doctors did not expect him to survive. On 29 September, though, he showed signs of recovery. It was the feast day of Saint Michael the Archangel, to whom Edward would be deeply devoted through the rest of his life.

    Edward sailed to England for the first time in January 1371, just months after his brush with death. His whole family was abandoning Aquitaine. The principality was collapsing, the Black Prince's health was failing, and King Edward III of England, Edward's grandfather, had lost faith in his eldest son and heir, Edward's father. Edward's uncle, John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster, was left to try and salvage the situation in Aquitaine.

    England
    Edward and his family landed at Plymouth in early January 1371. His father's fragile health had been so taxed by the journey overseas that he could not continue on to London. The family remained in Plymouth, far from the comforts provided by palatial estates, until the spring, while the Black Prince convalesced.

    In late January, Edward reached the age of six. This was the final year of his infantia, the first phase of childhood in medieval scholarship. The young prince was assigned a tutor, Sir Richard Adderbury, to help him transition into his next phase of life. This was a very informal sort of education and focused on the most basic and practical parts of growing up, like how to behave in church and how to dress oneself.

    A major development in Edward's life around this time was the introduction of his young royal cousins and other noble children after his family moved on from Plymouth. Edward's father had begun to suffer ill health in the late 1360s and, in an effort to hide the seriousness of his condition, he cut back on his household staff until only a few key positions remained. Edward's mother was at her husband's side constantly, and she kept Edward and his younger brother, Richard of Bordeaux, in her household. This created a tight family unit, but it isolated the two boys from other children. By contrast, Edward and Richard's cousins already knew and had developed relationships with one another. The two boys were outsiders who lacked the social skills needed to make friends among their new peers.

    Edward's awkwardness around other children was compounded by the language barrier between them. The use of French in England had been in sharp decline for more than a century. By the early 1370s, it was all but abandoned by the nobility and used only at the court of Edward III. Even then, many of the old king's grandchildren, including the children of both John of Gaunt and Edmund of Langley, were raised to speak English as their first language. Young Edward, however, spoke almost nothing of the English language and his Gascon accent would have made even his French sound strange.

    Edward turned seven in January 1372. This marked the beginning of his pueritia, the second stage of his childhood. His lessons became more formal at this time. He was taught the Latin alphabet and, in time, he learned to read and write in English, French and Latin. Music lessons included singing and playing the harp, lute, and zither. He also received basic math instructions and physical education. His education progressed naturally, as language lessons slowly introduced the principles of grammar while basic arithmetic became the basis for accounting, which was necessary for estate management later in life. Exercise like dancing taught a courtly skill, but also improved balance, coordination and range of motion, which laid a strong foundation for combat training in adolescence. Running and wrestling were also included in physical education for this same reason.

    Edward received a new tutor to help him with all this, Sir Simon Burley, who was a relative of the Black Prince's childhood tutor. He was not prestigiously educated, but was a very learned man nonetheless. His personal library, which included around two dozen books, ranked among the largest private collections in the country outside of the upper nobility. It demonstrated his wide range of interests as well, including a guide to government, a book on philosophy, four religious studies, and four romances, but its most notable inclusion was a copy of Prophetiæ Merlini. This popular work by Geoffrey of Monmouth was, at the time, said to be based on the lost prophetic writings of the legendary Merlin. Edward, who would be haunted by Merlin's prophecies later in life, almost certainly discovered Monmouth's work through Burley.

    Edward was a serious student from a young age. He seemed to enjoy learning and was known to have picked up English very quickly, suggesting that he had a talent for languages. He enjoyed music and kept musicians at court constantly later in his life, but was not particularly musical himself outside of lessons. He excelled at math, but his favorite subject by far was history. His interest in the subject was such that Henry Knighton, an Augustinian canon who had written a massive four-volume history of the kingdom from the coronation of Eadgar the Peaceable in 959 through the reign of Edward III until 1366, became one of Edward's tutors in 1377.

    Beyond this, Edward's childhood is largely unknown. The Black Prince continued his efforts to conceal his illness. He, Joan, Edward and Richard primarily stayed at Kennington Palace in London, the Black Prince's favorite residence. They rarely traveled, kept their household staff small and, other than doctors, allowed few visitors. These efforts were fairly effective at keeping the Black's Prince's poor health a secret, but they had the effect of obscuring young Edward from historical records until his grandfather's death.

    Year of the Three Edwards
    Edward's grandfather, Edward III, began to fade as he entered old age. He was senile by the mid 1370s, but briefly appeared to be in good health in early spring 1377. On 23 April, he made a memorable appearance at the annual Order of the Garter festivities at Windsor Castle, knighting almost an entire generation of young English nobles. Edward and his brother Richard were among them. In a mark of high honor, Edward was nominated for the Order of the Garter, as was his cousin, Henry of Bolingbroke.

    The Garter ceremony was Edward III's last major public appearance. He moved to Sheen Palace after the event and suffered a major stroke there later in the spring. He died, aged 64, on 21 June. The Black Prince succeeded him as King Edward IV of England. A two-year truce with France was scheduled to expire in just three days' time.

    Edward IV had enjoyed some periods of good health in the years since his return to England, but he had overtaxed himself in presiding over the Bad Parliament in 1376 and his health had suffered as a result. His succession to the throne, the stress of the renewed war, and the events that came with his coronation finally ruined him. Just months after his father's death and his ascension to the throne, he was forced to make plans for his own death and his son's succession.

    Young Edward enters the historical record in a major way during his father's 100-day reign. He played a major role in his father's coronation and was formally invested as prince of Wales at that same ceremony, then given the subsidiary titles duke of Cornwall and earl of Chester. His father may have intended to give him the title prince or duke of Aquitaine, given that Edward III had renewed English claims to the French crown when war broke out again in 1369, but this was never done.

    Edward was given his own household as prince of Wales, though the chaos produced by his father taking the throne just as a truce with France expired nearly derailed its establishment. Some men were held over from his father's administration of Wales, Cornwall and Chester, while some others came from his mother's service. Edward's tutor Sir Simon Burley was made the prince's chamberlain, with the aged Poitevin exile Guichard d’Angle, whose lordship of Marans had been lost to the French, becoming the boy's new tutor. Many positions remained vacant, though, as Edward IV entered terminal decline very shortly after his coronation. He died on 29 September at just 47.

    Edward was proclaimed King Edward V of England upon his father's death. He was 12 years old.

    Early reign
    Lancaster's regency
    In his final days, Edward IV made plans for a regency so that the realm did not descend into chaos with the ascension of a boy king amidst a renewal of hostilities with France. He divided the government and the person of Edward V between the boy's two eldest surviving uncles. John of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster, was made lord regent and given control of royal government while Edmund of Langley, 1st duke of Aumale, was made lord protector and given custody of young Edward. This was an unusual and fairly controversial arrangement. The authority of medieval government flowed from the monarch and splitting the two in this way could have been disastrous if not for Gaunt and Langley's interests, relationships and strengths.

    Edward IV, Gaunt and Langley were close friends as well as brothers. Gaunt was lord of the greatest estate in England, save the crown itself, giving him status and authority unmatched by any other man in the realm. He also had a grand opinion of the royal prerogative and Edward IV knew that Gaunt could be trusted to defend the crown against parliament, which was important to Edward after his experience in the Bad Parliament. Gaunt was very unpopular, though, and he first needed to win over his critics in the political establishment. It was not long before Gaunt's government was in full swing, though, launching major diplomatic and military campaigns in 1378.

    Aumale's protectorship
    Langley, unlike Gaunt, had no real interest in government. He rarely attended council meetings during his father's reign and his unremarkable record in administrative positions, which included service as constable of Dover Castle and warden of the Cinque Ports, had not resulted in any promotion to higher office. He had fared no better abroad, proving a poor leader on minor campaigns in the early 1370s, and never gained a major command. A lack of advancement did not bother him, though. He was known as a cheerful, honest man who was well-liked by all. For Edward IV, this made Langley the ideal candidate to watch over young Edward V, as Langley could be trusted not to push his own agenda on the boy while also shielding him from unpopular decisions that had to be made by the regent.

    Edward V primarily resided in the royal apartments at the Tower of London in the weeks that followed his father's death and moved to Westminster Palace ahead of his coronation. He made many public appearances during this time, beginning with his father's funeral. He received a delegation of Londoners looking to make peace with the new regent, Gaunt, after years of animosity between them. He also presided over the first parliament of his reign in early 1378.

    The new king could be best described as seen, but not heard, at each of these early events. His presence was a powerful symbol, but he strictly adhered to scripts given to him by his council and always deferred to his avuncular regent or to his mother, the dowager Queen Joan, on matters both big and small. Then, in late March 1378, he departed the political scene altogether and moved to Langley's estates in northern England.

    Langley had not wed a wealthy heiress, as his four brothers had, and had to rely on royal grants to sustain himself. Edward III had made Langley, who was his fourth surviving son, earl of Cambridge and awarded him lands totaling just £650 per annum. Edward IV heaped lands and titles upon his brother, though. At Edward IV's coronation, Langley was made duke of Aumale. He was given the lordship of Holderness as well as lands confiscated from their brother-in-law, the lord of Coucy, to support his new rank. Langley was now in control of lands worth around £1,500 per annum. His new lands were concentrated in the north of the country, which allowed Edward V to grow up far from the poisonous politics of London and Westminster.

    Edward V had his own household as king. The privy seal, the receiver general, and the chamberlain were its main offices. Langley, as lord protector, acted as a sort of superintendent, but the easy-going duke deferred to his sister-in-law, the dowager queen, on these major appointments. John Fordham, dean of Wells, who was Edward IV's secretary for many years, was made keeper of the privy seal. Sir Richard Adderbury, who had been part of Edward IV's retinue since the mid 1350s and Edward V's first tutor, was appointed receiver general. Sir Aubrey de Vere, another longtime retainer of Edward IV's, was named lord chamberlain.

    Edward's household attracted a number of young nobles. Ostensibly, these boys were educated alongside their young king to learn how they could best serve him in the future, but it could more accurately be said that they were put there by their powerful fathers to forge important political connections. These young nobles included Edward's cousin Henry of Bolingbroke, who was Gaunt's son and heir, their more distant cousins John de Mowbray, 5th baron Mowbray, and Thomas de Mowbray, and a cousin by marriage, Robert de Vere, 9th earl of Oxford. It also drew many boys from outside the royal family, including Ralph Stafford, heir to the earldom of Stafford, the teenaged John Beaumont, 4th baron Beaumont, and Henry Percy, Thomas Percy, and Ralph Percy, who were all sons of Henry Percy, 4th baron Percy.

    Edward's younger brother, Richard of Bordeaux, was absent, though. Joan kept Richard as part of her own household, as the boy was only 10. Edward and Richard's separation was likely painful for them both, given the close relationship they had. Edward's former tutor, Sir Simon Burley, left his service to join Joan's household as Richard of Bordeaux's tutor.

    Also absent from the king's household were Sir Thomas Holland and John Holland, his older half-brothers from his mother's first marriage. Sir Thomas Holland was a competent and reliable young man. He would serve Gaunt in various positions throughout the regency, particularly in southern England and in Brittany, which precluded him from joining the king's personal service. Thomas's younger brother John Holland, on the other hand, was an unpredictable and violent youth whose future was uncertain, but who Gaunt kept in his personal service so as to keep an eye on the boy. This was done as a favor to Joan, who was close with Gaunt.

    Edward had spent his whole life until his succession as part of a strong nuclear family, but in a matter of months he lost his father and was separated from his mother and brother. Not even his half-brothers were nearby. Edward was lonely, despite being surrounded by boys his own age, and was overwhelmed by the expectations that were being put upon him. He isolated himself from the boys of his household to try and escape the pressure of living up to the legends that his hero father and warrior king grandfather had left behind. He spent a considerable amount of time in the abbeys and libraries of wherever he was staying at any given time.

    Adolescence
    In January 1379, Edward entered adolescentia, the third and final stage of childhood in the medieval world. It brought more serious study and exercise. Formal lessons continued while adult responsibilities were slowly introduced, which allowed Edward to apply what he was learning to real life situations. Royal clerks supplemented math tutors, as lessons began to include reviews of the king's household accounts. Corresponding with magnates became the topic of English lessons. Physical education was exclusively focused on military training, which included fighting and riding.

    The biggest change was in the area of government. Edward's tutors had taught him the history of the kingdom and the role of the king, but these were abstract lessons. He had attended every meeting of the great council and parliament, but only in a ceremonial role. Now, at age 14, the young king began to attend more regular council meetings and was invited to share his opinion on matters facing the realm. He rarely engaged in such discussion, though. Edward was a cautious, meek and self-conscious boy. He feared disappointing people and remained highly deferential to his avuncular regent as a result.

    Edward's first independent decisions were noncontroversial. He began to show his devotion to Saint Michael the Archangel, whose feast day was one of four quarter-days in England, when rents were paid and terms for contracts were generally dated to begin or end. Michaelmas had frequently been an opening day for parliaments since the late thirteenth century, and was slowly becoming the default date for fall assemblies. The young king invited members of both the Lords and Commons to a grand feast when they assembled on 29 September 1379. The Michaelmas feast for members of parliament became a tradition during his reign and continues on to this day.

    In early 1380, Edward raised his youngest uncle, Thomas of Woodstock, to the dukedom of Gloucester. The young king was especially close with Woodstock, who was only 10 years older than Edward and closer to him in age than either of the king's half-brothers. Woodstock's surprise success on a 1378-9 campaign impressed Edward, who had previously only known the failure of English arms in his lifetime. Woodstock was given all the lands that had once belonged to his sister, Isabella, to support his new rank. These lands had revenues in excess of £1,000 per annum, which was a substantial grant considering that the crown was fighting a war on two fronts and hard-pressed to find new sources of revenue. Such favoritism was forgiven only because of the new duke's royal lineage, though Edward would be embarrassed by the favor he had shown Woodstock following the disastrous end of Gloucester's chevauchée.

    The Revolt of the Towns drew Edward into the political arena in a serious way for the first time, though he was absent from its major events. The 1381 anti-tax revolt was largely confined to the southwest, while the king was residing in the north at the time, but the destruction and violence visited upon Essex and Kent was extraordinary. Parliament met in fall 1381 to deal with issues lingering from the revolt, but it was consumed by debate over Gaunt's plans to invade Castile. The Commons, for the first time, began to advocate for a drawdown in forces abroad so as to avoid raising taxes and risking another revolt. Gaunt, believing that France's ally, Castile, could be knocked out of the war, strongly pushed to expand the war effort in the Iberian peninsula. The debate grew so intense that, at one point, the Commons threatened to impeach Gaunt and remove him from the regency. Upon hearing this, Edward rose to give an impromptu address supporting Gaunt's leadership. Historians have noted the irony that Edward's first real exercise of political will was to declare that he wished for someone else to continue exercising power on his behalf.

    Edward's support for Gaunt at the parliament of 1381 may have led Henry Despenser, bishop of Norwich, to declare a crusade on Castile, as the bishop appears to have interpreted the king's endorsement of Gaunt's regency as an endorsement of Gaunt's proposed campaign to Castile. This led to Lancaster's Crusade in 1382.

    Gaunt's expedition to Castile begged the question of how to manage the government in his absence. The king, age 17 in 1382, was expected to take a greater role, as his father and kingly grandfather had both distinguished themselves around that age. Edward was a quiet, thoughtful young man, though. He preferred the seclusion of Langley's country estates over the hustle and bustle that followed Gaunt as lord regent and as pretender king of Castile. Gaunt recognized that his nephew may not be ready to reign and, in a compromise designed to secure funding for the Castilian campaign, he agreed that a regency council should be formed and that the Commons be allowed to appoint half its membership.

    Gaunt set sail for Castile on 9 July. He remained lord regent on paper, but the government of the realm passed to the new regency council. Its membership included two earls (Thomas Beauchamp, 12th earl of Warwick, and Hugh Stafford, 2nd earl of Stafford), two barons (Henry Percy, 4th baron Percy, and Guy de Bryan, 1st baron Bryan), four bishops (William Courtenay, bishop of London, John Harewell, bishop of Bath and Wells, Ralph Ergham, bishop of Salisbury, and Thomas Appleby, bishop of Carlisle), two bannerets (Sir John Devereaux and Sir Hugh Segrave), and two other knights (Sir Ralph Ferrers and Sir William Neville).

    The new regency council was drawn heavily from the ranks of men who had served Edward IV during his long career as the prince of Wales. All four of its knights had been retainers of the Black Prince, as had Stafford before the inheritance of his earldom, and the bishop of Bath and Wells had served in many administrative positions in Aquitaine. Gaunt, who had been at the center of English politics for five years, was rather underrepresented, as Lancastrian supporters made up the bulk of the fighting force that had set sail for Castile. Only lord Bryan and the bishop of Salisbury could be described as Lancastrian partisans, and their influence was countered by lord Percy, who had become one of Gaunt's chief antagonists.

    Richard Scrope, 1st baron Scrope of Bolton, vacated the chancellorship as the new regency council was installed. He was a close ally of Gaunt's and joined the duke on his campaign to Castile. This was a major loss, as Scrope was one of the ablest men in government. He was replaced by Simon Sudbury, archbishop of Canterbury. Sudbury was an affable man and an experienced diplomat and lawyer, but he would soon prove to be a poor chancellor. More and more responsibility was put onto the new regency council, as Edward failed to step into the larger role that was expected of him. This led to conflict between the king's councilors and members of his household. As the highest-ranking officer in government, Sudbury strove to mediate disputes, but was too weak to manage the personalities involved, which led to dysfunction.

    Edward moved north as the government broke down in the absence of a strong leader. He resided primarily at Chester Castle over the next two years, which inspired Shakespeare to dub him the "prince of Chester" more than two centuries later. In Shakespeare's version of events, Edward is an unwitting prisoner at Chester. He lives in ignorance of the way his council is ruining the kingdom before freeing himself and banishing his councilors when he learns the truth. In reality, his stay at Chester Castle was his first step towards genuine independence.

    Langley, whose oversight of the king's household had always been laid back, took an even lighter touch after the king's move to Chester. Many of the young noble boys who had joined the king's household in hopes of advancement fell to the wayside. Royal accounts books show only a small number of young men outside Edward's personal staff were lodged at the castle. These included Sir Ralph Stafford, heir to the earldom of Stafford, John de Mowbray, 5th baron Mowbray, and Sir James Berners, who was a former ward of Edward's father. These three were Edward's closest companions and among the very few friends that he had made since he had been separated from his younger brother, Richard.

    The quiet interests that Edward had developed as a shy young boy stayed with him at Chester. He began to amass a large collection of books, which were a considerable expense at the time. He attended mass quite frequently, though he was not a zealot. He enjoyed debating the complexities and contradictions of church legal doctrines as well as the more philosophical aspects of theology. He took his physical training just as seriously as he did his studies. He enjoyed hunting, was an especially skilled rider, and it was said that he was happier among dogs and horses than among men. He did not attend parties and rose early in the day, dragging his companions from their beds to hunt and ride at daybreak or earlier.

    Edward grew into a handsome young man. He was of average height and strong-limbed, despite his slim build. He inherited the typical Plantagenet complexion, but was not quite so fair as his father. His eyes were said to be blue, gold and green. His hair was described as auburn and blond in color and wavy in texture. He kept his hair long and his face clean-shaven throughout his life. He spoke only sparingly, which gave him a quiet mystique.

    Edward continued to play a ceremonial role at major events, like parliaments and great councils, but he deferred decisions to his chancellor and regency council whenever possible. He attended meetings of the king's council only sporadically, typically when he was journeying south to visit his mother or attend to other business of the realm. The young king's disengagement and the dysfunction of the regency council incensed the Commons, which flatly refused to grant further taxation. Sudbury, lacking the grandeur and power that Gaunt brought to bear in his disputes with the Commons, could hardly bully them into submission. The government, teetering on bankruptcy, was forced to open talks with the French in early 1383.

    King Charles VI of France was three years younger than Edward and the regency government that was led by Charles's uncles was not in much better shape than the English government, as it was also starved for revenues and undergoing a major change in leadership. Louis I, duke of Anjou, had served as regent of France since 1380, but had left the kingdom in 1382 to pursue the crown of Naples. His departure left his younger brother, Philippe II, duke of Burgundy, in control of government. Burgundy's first order of business was to restore royal finances, which predisposed him to pausing hostilities with England. The two sides tried to negotiate a five-year truce, but they were hung up by their allies. A six-month truce was negotiated in summer 1383. It was extended six more months in early 1384, and then extended for another year.

    Wonderful Parliament
    In September 1384, parliament met at Westminster. It was contentious from the start, as the king's councilors came under withering criticism from all sides. The Commons took aim at the sorry state of financial affairs. The truce with France was in its second year, but the government was still deep in debt, which beggared belief. The Lords raged against the truce itself, as the upper nobility continued to support war against France.

    The Commons received a detailed financial report. The crushing cost of maintaining a string of fortresses in northern France—Brest, Saint-Malo, Cherbourg, and Calais—had been alleviated somewhat by the truce, but the cost of defending the Scottish march had exploded. As a result, crown revenues barely covered expenditures, despite the suspension of hostilities in France.

    The frustration of the Lords was given voice by Richard Fitzalan, 4th earl of Arundel. One of the kingdom's most prominent war hawks, Arundel lambasted the truce as a cowardly agreement negotiated by a group of incompetents. It was true, he said, that England's position in northern France had collapsed with the betrayal of the duke of Brittany and the failure of Gloucester's chevauchée, but he called the rebels of Ghent potential allies who had been left to their own devices by the rush to secure a ceasefire. Such shortsightedness had weakened the rebels, strengthened France, and put the whole of England in jeopardy, he declared.

    Arundel's speech was outrageous, but effective. The Lords sat in stunned silence as the earl returned to his seat. The king grew red in the face. Arundel may have addressed his criticisms at the council, but this was merely a formality. His criticism was meant for the 19-year-old king who had been practically absent from government. It was, in effect, a public scolding of the king by one of the greatest men in the realm, and the king knew it. Sudbury tried to return to the matters at hand, reiterating that the council had decided to pause the war because of the financial pressures still bearing down on the crown. He asked the Lords whether they supported renewing hostilities even knowing that there was no money for an offensive campaign. Edward, deeply embarrassed, told the chancellor that he had heard enough from the Lords on the matter, though. A new, uncomfortable silence fell over the assembly.

    The king declared that he did not wish to make war on fellow Christians, but that "honor, propriety and dignity" demanded that he fight for his "just rights and inheritances." He recalled the lengths to which his grandfather, father, and uncle had gone in France, Aquitaine, and Castile, respectively, and swore that the three of them "never went so far as I will do, and if it please God and Saint Michael, I will die in the attempt." Edward finally and fully accepted the role he had been born to play as a medieval king. The Lords exploded with cheers and applause.

    Edward reasserted his rights not just to the kingdom of France and principality of Aquitaine, but to the duchy of Normandy, the counties of Anjou, Maine, and Touraine, the county of Ponthieu, and the overlordship of Brittany and Scotland. He was declaring himself to be the greatest secular lord in western Europe and calling for the disinheritance of all the Valois princes of the blood, but he shifted the onus of war onto his "cousin of France," Charles VI, as he did. He called on Charles to recognize him as his rightful king and to vacate the throne immediately or to adhere to the terms of the Treaty of Brétigny by withdrawing forces from Aquitaine at once. Then, he said, they could work together to heal the church and lead a crusade to liberate the Holy Land.

    Edward was articulating a grand vision for his reign, which required a massive investment in war for years to come. In this, he revealed himself to be a fairly conventional king, as wars for glory, God, land and prestige were a traditional part of medieval kingship. He also revealed himself to be a realist, as the first action he proposed to make this vision a reality was not to lead an invasion of France, but to lead an invasion of Scotland.

    England and Scotland had negotiated a long truce in the early 1370s, which had held up remarkably well by the standards of the day. The Scots had grown increasingly belligerent since 1377, though, and the cost of defending the march had grown from just £1,000 per annum in the final year of Edward III's reign to more than £20,000 per annum by 1384. The English could not afford to mount a continental campaign until it restored peace to its northern border and lowered the cost of its defenses. Edward proposed to lead the invasion himself when the truce expired in summer 1385, which elicited yet more cheers and applause in parliament.

    Entering adulthood
    The parliament of 1384 is sometimes known as the Wonderful Parliament for the way in which Edward finally stepped into a leadership role in his own government, effectively ending the regency era. As such, historical discussion around the "prince of Chester" as it relates to the king's early life tends to end with its proceedings, though it should be noted that Edward would not formally reach his majority or dissolve the regency council until 1386. His reasons for keeping the council in existence, even as he took effective control of government himself, is unknown.

    Edward's regent, Gaunt, returned to England in spring 1385. Lancaster's Crusade had failed to install Gaunt as king of Castile or return Castile to Roman obedience, but it had succeeded in breaking Castile's alliance with France. Gaunt remained lord regent as a result of Edward not formally claiming his majority, but never exercised power as such again. Instead, he signed documents only as duke of Lancaster and lord high steward of England, an office which he had held since the 1360s. Gaunt's regency would formally end when Edward turned 21 in January 1386.
     
    Last edited:
    Top